This is a modern-English version of Hans Andersen's Fairy Tales. Second Series, originally written by Andersen, H. C. (Hans Christian). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Title

Hans Andersen's
Fairy Tales

Second Series

Edited by
J. H. Stickney

Illustrated by Edna F. Hart


Ginn and Company
Boston—New York—Chicago—London

PREFACE

T
HE present volume is the second of the selected stories from Hans Andersen. Together the books include what, out of a larger number, are the best for children's use. The story-telling activity of this inimitable genius covered a period of more than forty years. Besides these shorter juvenile tales, there are a few which deserve to survive. "The Ice Maiden" is a standard, if not a classic, and "The Sandhills of Jutland" was pronounced by Ruskin the most perfect story that he knew.

It adds a charm to the little stories of these two volumes to know that the genial author traveled widely for a man of his time and everywhere was urged to tell the tales himself. This he did with equal charm in the kitchens of the humble and in the courts and palaces of nobles.

It adds a special touch to the little stories in these two volumes to know that the friendly author traveled a lot for his time and was encouraged everywhere to share the tales himself. He did this with the same charm in the kitchens of ordinary people and in the courts and palaces of the wealthy.

As was said in the preface to the first volume, wherever there are children to read, the stories of [v]Hans Christian Andersen will be read and loved.

As mentioned in the preface to the first volume, wherever there are kids who can read, the stories of [v] Hans Christian Andersen will be read and cherished.


CONTENTS

 PAGE
THE FLAX3
THE DAISY12
THE PEA BLOSSOM21
THE STORKS29
THE WILD SWANS39
THE LAST DREAM OF THE OLD OAK71
THE PORTUGUESE DUCK84
THE SNOW MAN96
THE FARMYARD COCK AND THE WEATHERCOCK107
THE RED SHOES112
THE LITTLE MERMAID124
BUCKWHEAT170
WHAT HAPPENED TO THE THISTLE174
THE PEN AND THE INKSTAND183
THE TEAPOT188
SOUP FROM A SAUSAGE SKEWER192
WHAT THE GOODMAN DOES IS ALWAYS RIGHT220
THE OLD STREET LAMP232
THE SHEPHERDESS AND THE CHIMNEY SWEEP          246
THE DROP OF WATER256
[vi]THE SWINEHERD260
THE METAL PIG269
THE FLYING TRUNK290
THE BUTTERFLY303
THE GOBLIN AND THE HUCKSTER309
EVERYTHING IN ITS RIGHT PLACE317
THE REAL PRINCESS333
THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES336
GREAT CLAUS AND LITTLE CLAUS345
NOTES367

HANS ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES


They wanted to seen the paper burn....

THE FLAX

HANS ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES

THE FLAX

T
HE flax was in full bloom; it had pretty little blue flowers, as delicate as the wings of a moth. The sun shone on it and the showers watered it; and this was as good for the flax as it is for little children to be washed and then kissed by their mothers. They look much prettier for it, and so did the flax.

"People say that I look exceedingly well," said the flax, "and that I am so fine and long that I shall make a beautiful piece of linen. How fortunate I am! It makes me so happy to know that something can be made of me. How the sunshine cheers me, and how sweet and refreshing[4] is the rain! My happiness overpowers me; no one in the world can feel happier than I."

"People say I look really good," said the flax, "and that I'm so fine and long that I'll make a beautiful piece of linen. How lucky I am! It makes me so happy to know that something can be made from me. The sunshine lifts my spirits, and the rain is so sweet and refreshing! My happiness is overwhelming; no one in the world can feel happier than I."

"Ah, yes, no doubt," said the fern, "but you do not know the world yet as well as I do, for my sticks are knotty"; and then it sang quite mournfully:

"Ah, yes, for sure," said the fern, "but you don't know the world as well as I do, because my sticks are gnarled"; and then it sang a rather mournful tune:

"Snip, snap, snurre,
Basse lute.
The song is over.

"No, it is not ended," said the flax. "To-morrow the sun will shine or the rain descend. I feel that I am growing. I feel that I am in full blossom. I am the happiest of all creatures, for I may some day come to something."

"No, it’s not over," said the flax. "Tomorrow the sun will shine or the rain will fall. I can feel that I’m growing. I can feel that I’m flourishing. I’m the happiest of all living beings because I might one day become something."

Well, one day some people came, who took hold of the flax and pulled it up by the roots, which was very painful. Then it was laid in water, as if it were to be drowned, and after that placed near a fire, as if it were to be roasted. All this was very shocking.

Well, one day some people came and pulled the flax up by the roots, which was really painful. Then they soaked it in water, as if they were trying to drown it, and after that, they placed it near a fire, as if they meant to roast it. All of this was quite shocking.

"We cannot expect to be happy always," said the flax. "By experiencing evil as well as good we become wise." And certainly there was plenty of evil in store for the flax. It was steeped, and[5] roasted, and broken, and combed; indeed, it scarcely knew what was done to it. At last it was put on the spinning wheel. "Whir, whir," went the wheel, so quickly that the flax could not collect its thoughts.

"We can't expect to be happy all the time," said the flax. "By going through bad times as well as good ones, we grow wiser." And there was definitely a lot of hardship ahead for the flax. It was soaked, roasted, crushed, and combed; it hardly understood what was happening to it. Finally, it was placed on the spinning wheel. "Whir, whir," went the wheel, spinning so fast that the flax couldn't gather its thoughts.

"Well, I have been very happy," it thought in the midst of its pain, "and must be contented with the past." And contented it remained, till it was put on the loom and became a beautiful piece of white linen. All the flax, even to the last stalk, was used in making this one piece.

"Well, I have been really happy," it thought amid its pain, "and I should be satisfied with the past." And it stayed satisfied until it was put on the loom and transformed into a beautiful piece of white linen. Every last stalk of flax was used to make this one piece.

"Well, this is quite wonderful," said the flax. "I could not have believed that I should be so favored by fortune. The fern was not wrong when it sang,

"Well, this is really amazing," said the flax. "I never would have thought I’d be so lucky. The fern was right when it sang,

'Snip, snap, snurre,
Basse lurre.'
But the song is not ended yet, I am sure; it is only just beginning. How wonderful it is that, after all I have suffered, I am made something of at last! I am the luckiest person in the world—so strong and fine. And how white and long I am! This is far better than being a mere plant and bearing flowers. Then I had no attention, nor[6] any water unless it rained; now I am watched and cared for. Every morning the maid turns me over, and I have a shower bath from the watering-pot every evening. Yes, and the clergyman's wife noticed me and said I was the best piece of linen in the whole parish. I cannot be happier than I am now."

After some time the linen was taken into the house, and there cut with the scissors and torn into pieces and then pricked with needles. This certainly was not pleasant, but at last it was made into twelve garments of the kind that everybody wears. "See now, then," said the flax, "I have become something of importance. This was my destiny; it is quite a blessing. Now I shall be of some use in the world, as every one ought to be; it is the only way to be happy. I am now divided into twelve pieces, and yet the whole dozen is all one and the same. It is most extraordinary good fortune."

After a while, the linen was brought into the house, cut with scissors, torn into pieces, and then pricked with needles. This wasn’t pleasant, but eventually, it was made into twelve garments that everyone wears. "Look at me now," said the flax, "I’ve become something important. This was my purpose; it's definitely a blessing. Now I’ll be useful in the world, just like everyone should be; it's the only way to find happiness. I’m now in twelve pieces, yet the whole dozen is one and the same. It’s truly incredible luck."

Years passed away, and at last the linen was so worn it could scarcely hold together. "It must end very soon," said the pieces to each other. "We would gladly have held together a little[7] longer, but it is useless to expect impossibilities." And at length they fell into rags and tatters and thought it was all over with them, for they were torn to shreds and steeped in water and made into a pulp and dried, and they knew not what besides, till all at once they found themselves beautiful white paper. "Well, now, this is a surprise—a glorious surprise too," said the paper. "Now I am finer than ever, and who can tell what fine things I may have written upon me? This is wonderful luck!" And so it was, for the most beautiful stories and poetry were written upon it, and only once was there a blot, which was remarkable good fortune. Then people heard the stories and poetry read, and it made them wiser and better; for all that was written had a good and sensible meaning, and a great blessing was contained in it.

Years went by, and eventually the fabric was so worn that it could barely hold together. "It has to end soon," the pieces said to one another. "We would have loved to stay together a bit longer, but it's pointless to hope for the impossible." Finally, they fell into rags and tatters, thinking it was all over for them, as they were torn to shreds, soaked in water, pulped, and dried, not knowing what would happen next, until suddenly they found themselves as beautiful white paper. "Well, this is a surprise—a wonderful surprise," said the paper. "Now I'm fancier than ever, and who knows what amazing things might be written on me? This is incredible luck!" And it was, for the most beautiful stories and poems were written on it, and there was only one blot, which was remarkably fortunate. People heard the stories and poems read aloud, and it made them wiser and better; everything written had meaningful and sensible messages, containing great blessings.

"I never imagined anything like this when I was only a little blue flower growing in the fields," said the paper. "How could I know that I should ever be the means of bringing knowledge and joy to men? I cannot understand it myself, and yet it is really so. Heaven knows[8] that I have done nothing myself but what I was obliged to do with my weak powers for my own preservation; and yet I have been promoted from one joy and honor to another. Each time I think that the song is ended, and then something higher and better begins for me. I suppose now I shall be sent out to journey about the world, so that people may read me. It cannot be otherwise, for I have more splendid thoughts written upon me than I had pretty flowers in olden times. I am happier than ever."

"I never imagined anything like this when I was just a little blue flower growing in the fields," said the paper. "How could I have known that I would become a way to bring knowledge and joy to people? I can't even comprehend it myself, and yet it really is true. Heaven knows[8] that I've done nothing but what I had to do with my limited abilities for my own survival; yet I've been lifted from one joy and honor to another. Each time I think the song is over, something higher and better comes along for me. I guess now I’ll be sent out to travel the world so that people can read me. It can’t be any other way, because I have more amazing thoughts written on me than I had pretty flowers back in the day. I'm happier than ever."

But the paper did not go on its travels. It was sent to the printer, and all the words written upon it were set up in type to make a book,—or rather many hundreds of books,—for many more persons could derive pleasure and profit from a printed book than from the written paper; and if the paper had been sent about the world, it would have been worn out before it had half finished its journey.

But the paper didn’t go anywhere. It was sent to the printer, and all the words on it were arranged in type to create a book—or actually, many hundreds of books—because many more people could enjoy and benefit from a printed book than from the handwritten paper. If the paper had been passed around the world, it would have been worn out before it even completed half of its journey.

"Yes, this is certainly the wisest plan," said the written paper; "I really did not think of this. I shall remain at home and be held in honor like some old grandfather, as I really am[9] to all these new books. They will do some good. I could not have wandered about as they can, yet he who wrote all this has looked at me as every word flowed from his pen upon my surface. I am the most honored of all."

"Yeah, this is definitely the smartest plan," said the written paper; "I honestly didn’t think of this. I’ll stay at home and be respected like some old grandfather, which I really am[9] to all these new books. They’ll be helpful. I couldn't wander around like they can, yet the person who wrote all this has looked at me as every word flowed from his pen onto my surface. I'm the most respected of all."

Then the paper was tied in a bundle with other papers and thrown into a tub that stood in the washhouse.

Then the paper was tied up in a bundle with other papers and tossed into a tub that was in the laundry room.

"After work, it is well to rest," said the paper, "and a very good opportunity to collect one's thoughts. Now I am able, for the first time, to learn what is in me; and to know one's self is true progress. What will be done with me now, I wonder? No doubt I shall still go forward. I have always progressed hitherto, I know quite well."

"After work, it's important to take a break," said the paper, "and it's a great chance to gather your thoughts. Now I can finally discover what's inside me; understanding yourself is real progress. I wonder what will happen to me now? I'm sure I'll keep moving forward. I've always made progress until now, and I know that for sure."

Now it happened one day that all the paper in the tub was taken out and laid on the hearth to be burned. People said it could not be sold at the shop, to wrap up butter and sugar, because it had been written upon. The children in the house stood round the hearth to watch the blaze, for paper always flamed up so prettily, and afterwards, among the ashes, there were so many red[10] sparks to be seen running one after the other, here and there, as quick as the wind. They called it seeing the children come out of school, and the last spark, they said, was the schoolmaster. They would often think the last spark had come, and one would cry, "There goes the schoolmaster," but the next moment another spark would appear, bright and beautiful. How they wanted to know where all the sparks went to! Perhaps they will find out some day.

One day, all the paper in the tub was taken out and laid on the hearth to be burned. People said it couldn’t be sold in the shop to wrap up butter and sugar because it had been written on. The kids in the house gathered around the hearth to watch the flames, since paper always burned so beautifully, and afterward, among the ashes, there were so many red[10] sparks darting around, fast as the wind. They called it seeing the kids come out of school, and they said the last spark was the schoolmaster. They often thought the last spark had appeared, and someone would shout, "There goes the schoolmaster," but the next moment, another spark would show up, bright and lovely. They really wanted to know where all the sparks went! Maybe they’ll find out one day.

The whole bundle of paper had been placed on the fire and was soon burning. "Ugh!" cried the paper as it burst into a bright flame; "ugh!" It was certainly not very pleasant to be burned. But when the whole was wrapped in flames, the sparks mounted up into the air, higher than the flax had ever been able to raise its little blue flowers, and they glistened as the white linen never could have glistened. All the written letters became quite red in a moment, and all the words and thoughts turned to fire.

The entire stack of paper was thrown onto the fire and quickly caught flames. "Yikes!" the paper exclaimed as it ignited into a bright blaze; "yikes!" It definitely wasn’t pleasant to be burned. But once it was fully engulfed in flames, the sparks shot up into the air, higher than the flax had ever been able to lift its tiny blue flowers, sparkling in a way the white linen never could. All the written letters turned bright red in an instant, and all the words and thoughts transformed into fire.

"Now I am mounting straight up to the sun," said a voice in the flames; and it was as if a thousand voices echoed the words as the flames[11] darted up through the chimney and went out at the top. Then a number of tiny beings, as many as the flowers on the flax had been, and invisible to mortal eyes, floated above the children. They were even lighter and more delicate than the blue flowers from which they were born; and as the flames died out and nothing remained of the paper but black ashes, these little beings danced upon it, and wherever they touched it, bright red sparks appeared.

"Now I'm rising straight up to the sun," said a voice in the flames; and it was as if a thousand voices echoed that statement as the flames[11] shot up through the chimney and disappeared at the top. Then a number of tiny beings, as many as the flowers on the flax had been, and invisible to human eyes, floated above the children. They were even lighter and more delicate than the blue flowers from which they came; and as the flames faded and nothing was left of the paper but black ashes, these little beings danced on it, and wherever they touched, bright red sparks appeared.

"The children are all out of school, and the schoolmaster was the last of all," said the children. It was good fun, and they sang over the dead ashes:

"The kids are all out of school, and the teacher was the last one to leave," said the kids. It was a lot of fun, and they sang over the cold ashes:

"Snip, snap, snurre,
Basse lure.
The song is over.
But the little invisible beings said, "The song is never ended; the most beautiful is yet to come."

But the children could neither hear nor understand this; nor should they, for children must not know everything.

But the kids could neither hear nor understand this; nor should they, because kids shouldn't know everything.


THE DAISY

THE DAISY

N
OW listen. Out in the country, close by the roadside, stood a pleasant house; you have seen one like it, no doubt, very often. In front lay a little fenced-in garden, full of blooming flowers. Near the hedge, in the soft green grass, grew a little daisy. The sun shone as brightly and warmly upon her as upon the large and beautiful garden flowers, so the daisy grew from hour to hour. Every morning she unfolded her little white petals, like shining rays round the little golden sun in the center of the flower. She never seemed to think that she was unseen down in the grass or that she was only a poor, insignificant flower. She felt too happy to care for that. Merrily she turned toward the warm sun, looked up to the blue sky, and listened to the lark singing high in the air.

One day the little flower was as joyful as if it had been a great holiday, although it was only Monday. All the children were at school, and while they sat on their benches learning their lessons, she, on her little stem, learned also from the warm sun and from everything around her how good God is, and it made her happy to hear the lark expressing in his song her own glad feelings. The daisy admired the happy bird who could warble so sweetly and fly so high, and she was not at all sorrowful because she could not do the same.

One day, the little flower felt as joyful as if it were a big holiday, even though it was just Monday. All the kids were at school, and while they sat on their benches learning their lessons, she, on her little stem, also learned from the warm sun and everything around her how good God is, which made her happy to hear the lark expressing her own joyful feelings in its song. The daisy admired the happy bird that could sing so sweetly and fly so high, and she wasn’t at all sad because she couldn’t do the same.

"I can see and hear," thought she; "the sun shines upon me, and the wind kisses me; what else do I need to make me happy?"

"I can see and hear," she thought; "the sun is shining on me, and the wind is gently touching my skin; what else do I need to be happy?"

Within the garden grew a number of aristocratic flowers; the less scent they had the more they flaunted. The peonies considered it a grand thing to be so large, and puffed themselves out to be larger than the roses. The tulips knew that they were marked with beautiful colors, and held themselves bolt upright so that they might be seen more plainly.

Within the garden, there were several fancy flowers; the less fragrance they had, the more they showboated. The peonies thought it was a big deal to be so massive and puffed themselves up to be bigger than the roses. The tulips knew they were adorned with beautiful colors and stood tall to be seen more clearly.

They did not notice the little daisy outside,[14] but she looked at them and thought: "How rich and beautiful they are! No wonder the pretty bird flies down to visit them. How glad I am that I grow so near them, that I may admire their beauty!"

They didn’t notice the little daisy outside,[14] but she looked at them and thought, "They're so rich and beautiful! No wonder the cute bird comes down to see them. I’m so glad I get to grow close to them and enjoy their beauty!"

Just at this moment the lark flew down, crying "Tweet," but he did not go to the tall peonies and tulips; he hopped into the grass near the lowly daisy. She trembled for joy and hardly knew what to think. The little bird hopped round the daisy, singing, "Oh, what sweet, soft grass, and what a lovely little flower, with gold in its heart and silver on its dress!" For the yellow center in the daisy looked like gold, and the leaves around were glittering white, like silver.

Just then, a lark swooped down, chirping “Tweet,” but instead of heading to the tall peonies and tulips, it hopped into the grass near the humble daisy. She shook with joy and could barely process her thoughts. The little bird moved around the daisy, singing, “Oh, what sweet, soft grass, and what a beautiful little flower, with gold in its center and silver on its petals!” Because the yellow center of the daisy looked like gold, and the surrounding leaves shimmered white, like silver.

How happy the little daisy felt, no one can describe. The bird kissed her with his beak, sang to her, and then flew up again into the blue air above. It was at least a quarter of an hour before the daisy could recover herself. Half ashamed, yet happy in herself, she glanced at the other flowers; they must have seen the honor she had received, and would understand her delight and pleasure.[15]

How happy the little daisy felt, no one can describe. The bird kissed her with his beak, sang to her, and then flew up again into the blue sky above. It took at least fifteen minutes for the daisy to collect herself. Half embarrassed yet happy, she looked at the other flowers; they must have witnessed the honor she received and would understand her joy and delight.[15]

But the tulips looked prouder than ever; indeed, they were evidently quite vexed about it. The peonies were disgusted, and could they have spoken, the poor little daisy would no doubt have received a good scolding. She could see they were all out of temper, and it made her very sorry.

But the tulips looked prouder than ever; in fact, they were clearly quite annoyed about it. The peonies were disgusted, and if they could have spoken, the poor little daisy would have definitely gotten a good scolding. She could tell they were all in a bad mood, and it made her very sad.

At this moment there came into the garden a girl with a large, glittering knife in her hand. She went straight to the tulips and cut off several of them.

At that moment, a girl entered the garden with a shiny knife in her hand. She walked right over to the tulips and cut off several of them.

"O dear," sighed the daisy, "how shocking! It is all over with them now." The girl carried the tulips away, and the daisy felt very glad to grow outside in the grass and to be only a poor little flower. When the sun set, she folded up her leaves and went to sleep. She dreamed the whole night long of the warm sun and the pretty little bird.

"Oh dear," sighed the daisy, "that’s terrible! It's all over for them now." The girl took the tulips away, and the daisy felt really happy to just grow outside in the grass and be a simple little flower. When the sun went down, she closed her petals and went to sleep. She dreamed all night about the warm sun and the cute little bird.

The next morning, when she joyfully stretched out her white leaves once more to the warm air and the light, she recognized the voice of the bird, but his song sounded mournful and sad.

The next morning, when she happily stretched out her white leaves again to the warm air and the light, she recognized the bird's voice, but his song sounded sorrowful and sad.

Alas! he had good reason to be sad: he had been caught and made a prisoner in a cage that[16] hung close by the open window. He sang of the happy time when he could fly in the air, joyous and free; of the young green corn in the fields, from which he would spring higher and higher to sing his glorious song—but now he was a prisoner in a cage.

Alas! He had every reason to be sad: he had been caught and trapped in a cage that[16] hung near the open window. He sang about the happy times when he could soar in the sky, joyful and free; about the young green corn in the fields, from which he would leap higher and higher to sing his glorious song—but now he was a prisoner in a cage.

The little daisy wished very much to help him. But what could she do? In her anxiety she forgot all the beautiful things around her, the warm sunshine, and her own pretty, shining, white leaves. Alas! she could think of nothing but the captive bird and her own inability to help him.

The little daisy really wanted to help him. But what could she do? In her worry, she forgot all the beautiful things around her, the warm sunshine, and her own pretty, shining white petals. Unfortunately, she could think of nothing but the trapped bird and her own inability to help him.

Two boys came out of the garden; one of them carried a sharp knife in his hand, like the one with which the girl had cut the tulips. They went straight to the little daisy, who could not think what they were going to do.

Two boys came out of the garden; one of them held a sharp knife in his hand, like the one the girl had used to cut the tulips. They walked directly to the little daisy, who couldn’t figure out what they were planning to do.

"We can cut out a nice piece of turf for the lark here," said one of the boys; and he began to cut a square piece round the daisy, so that she stood just in the center.

"We can cut out a nice patch of grass for the lark here," said one of the boys; and he started to cut a square piece around the daisy, so that it stood right in the center.

So the daisy remained, and was put with the turf in the lark's cage.

"Pull up the flower," said the other boy; and the daisy trembled with fear, for to pluck her up[18] would destroy her life and she wished so much to live and to be taken to the captive lark in his cage.

"Pull up the flower," said the other boy; and the daisy trembled with fear, because being plucked would end her life and she wanted so much to live and to be taken to the caged lark.

"No, let it stay where it is," said the boy, "it looks so pretty." So the daisy remained, and was put with the turf in the lark's cage. The poor bird was complaining loudly about his lost freedom, beating his wings against the iron bars of his prison. The little daisy could make no sign and utter no word to console him, as she would gladly have done. The whole morning passed in this manner.

"No, let it stay where it is," said the boy, "it looks so pretty." So the daisy stayed put and was placed with the grass in the lark's cage. The poor bird was loudly complaining about his lost freedom, beating his wings against the iron bars of his prison. The little daisy couldn't make any sign or say anything to comfort him, although she would have happily done so. The whole morning went by like this.

"There is no water here," said the captive lark; "they have all gone out and have forgotten to give me a drop to drink. My throat is hot and dry; I feel as if I had fire and ice within me, and the air is so heavy. Alas! I must die. I must bid farewell to the warm sunshine, the fresh green, and all the beautiful things which God has created." And then he thrust his beak into the cool turf to refresh himself a little with the fresh grass, and, as he did so, his eye fell upon the daisy. The bird nodded to her and kissed her with his beak and said: "You also will wither here, you[19] poor little flower! They have given you to me, with the little patch of green grass on which you grow, in exchange for the whole world which was mine out there. Each little blade of grass is to me as a great tree, and each of your white leaves a flower. Alas! you only show me how much I have lost."

"There’s no water here," said the trapped lark; "they've all gone out and forgotten to give me a drop to drink. My throat is hot and dry; I feel like there's fire and ice inside me, and the air is so heavy. Oh no! I must die. I have to say goodbye to the warm sunshine, the fresh greenery, and all the beautiful things that God has made." And then he buried his beak in the cool grass to refresh himself a little with the fresh blades, and, as he did, his eye landed on the daisy. The bird nodded to her and kissed her with his beak, saying: "You too will wilt here, you poor little flower! They’ve given you to me, along with the tiny patch of green grass you grow in, in exchange for the whole world that was mine out there. Each little blade of grass is like a giant tree to me, and each of your white petals is a flower. Oh no! You only remind me of how much I've lost."

"Oh, if I could only comfort him!" thought the daisy, but she could not move a leaf. The perfume from her leaves was stronger than is usual in these flowers, and the bird noticed it, and though he was fainting with thirst, and in his pain pulled up the green blades of grass, he did not touch the flower.

"Oh, if only I could comfort him!" thought the daisy, but she couldn’t move a single leaf. The fragrance from her leaves was stronger than what’s typical for these flowers, and the bird noticed it. Even though he was faint from thirst and, in his agony, pulled up the green blades of grass, he didn’t touch the flower.

The evening came, and yet no one had come to bring the bird a drop of water. Then he stretched out his pretty wings and shook convulsively; he could only sing "Tweet, tweet," in a weak, mournful tone. His little head bent down toward the flower; the bird's heart was broken with want and pining. Then the flower could not fold her leaves as she had done the evening before when she went to sleep, but, sick and sorrowful, drooped toward the earth.[20]

The evening arrived, and still no one had come to give the bird a drop of water. He stretched out his beautiful wings and shuddered; he could only manage a weak, sad "Tweet, tweet." His little head bent down toward the flower; the bird's heart was shattered with longing and desire. The flower couldn't close her leaves like she had the night before when she fell asleep, but, feeling sick and sorrowful, she drooped toward the ground.[20]

Not till morning did the boys come, and when they found the bird dead, they wept many and bitter tears. They dug a pretty grave for him and adorned it with leaves of flowers. The bird's lifeless body was placed in a smart red box and was buried with great honor.

Not until morning did the boys arrive, and when they found the bird dead, they cried many bitter tears. They dug a nice grave for him and decorated it with leaves and flowers. The bird's lifeless body was placed in a shiny red box and buried with great respect.

Poor bird! while he was alive and could sing, they forgot him and allowed him to sit in his cage and suffer want, but now that he was dead, they mourned for him with many tears and buried him in royal state.

Poor bird! While he was alive and could sing, they ignored him and let him stay in his cage and suffer from lack, but now that he’s dead, they mourned for him with many tears and buried him with great honors.

But the turf with the daisy on it was thrown out into the dusty road. No one thought of the little flower that had felt more for the poor bird than had any one else and that would have been so glad to help and comfort him if she had been able.

But the patch of grass with the daisy on it was tossed into the dusty road. No one thought about the little flower that cared more for the poor bird than anyone else and that would have been so happy to help and comfort him if she could have.


THE PEA BLOSSOM

THE PEA BLOSSOM

T
HERE were once five peas in one shell; they were green, and the shell was green, and so they believed that the whole world must be green also, which was a very natural conclusion.

The shell grew, and the peas grew; and as they grew they arranged themselves all in a row. The sun shone without and warmed the shell, and the rain made it clear and transparent; it looked mild and agreeable in broad daylight and dark at night, just as it should. And the peas, as they sat there, grew bigger and bigger, and more thoughtful as they mused, for they felt there must be something for them to do.

The shell expanded, and the peas grew; as they grew, they lined up in a row. The sun shone outside and warmed the shell, while the rain made it clear and transparent. It looked pleasant and inviting in the daytime and dark at night, just like it was supposed to. The peas, as they rested there, grew larger and more contemplative, realizing there must be something for them to do.

"Are we to sit here forever?" asked one. "Shall we not become hard, waiting here so[22] long? It seems to me there must be something outside; I feel sure of it."

"Are we supposed to just sit here forever?" one person asked. "Aren't we going to get tough waiting here for so[22] long? It feels like there has to be something out there; I’m convinced of it."

Weeks passed by; the peas became yellow, and the shell became yellow.

Weeks went by; the peas turned yellow, and the pod became yellow.

"All the world is turning yellow, I suppose," said they—and perhaps they were right.

"Everyone seems to be turning yellow, I guess," they said—and maybe they were right.

Suddenly they felt a pull at the shell. It was torn off and held in human hands; then it was slipped into the pocket of a jacket, together with other full pods.

Suddenly, they felt a tug on the shell. It came off and was held in a person's hands; then it was slipped into the pocket of a jacket, along with other full pods.

"Now we shall soon be let out," said one, and that was just what they all wanted.

"Now we'll be free soon," said one, and that's exactly what they all wanted.

"I should like to know which of us will travel farthest," said the smallest of the five; "and we shall soon see."

"I want to know which of us will travel the farthest," said the smallest of the five; "and we'll find out soon."

"What is to happen will happen," said the largest pea.

"What’s going to happen will happen," said the largest pea.

"Crack!" went the shell, and the five peas rolled out into the bright sunshine. There they lay in a child's hand. A little boy was holding them tightly. He said they were fine peas for his pea-shooter, and immediately he put one in and shot it out.

"Crack!" went the shell, and the five peas rolled out into the bright sunshine. They lay in a child's hand. A little boy was holding them tightly. He said they were great peas for his pea shooter, and immediately he loaded one and shot it out.

"Now I am flying out into the wide world,"[23] said the pea. "Catch me if you can." And he was gone in a moment.

"Now I'm off into the big world,"[23] said the pea. "Try to catch me!" And he disappeared in an instant.

"I intend to fly straight to the sun," said the second. "That is a shell that will suit me exactly, for it lets itself be seen." And away he went.

"I plan to fly directly to the sun," said the second. "That shell will be perfect for me since it shows itself." And off he went.

"We will go to sleep wherever we find ourselves," said the next two; "we shall still be rolling onwards." And they did fall to the floor and roll about, but they got into the pea-shooter for all that. "We will go farthest of any," said they.

"We'll sleep wherever we end up," said the next two; "we'll keep moving forward." And they did fall to the floor and roll around, but they still ended up in the pea-shooter anyway. "We'll go farther than anyone else," they said.

"What is to happen will happen," exclaimed the last one, as he was shot out of the pea-shooter. Up he flew against an old board under a garret window and fell into a little crevice which was almost filled with moss and soft earth. The moss closed itself about him, and there he lay—a captive indeed, but not unnoticed by God.

"What’s going to happen will happen," shouted the last one as he was shot out of the pea-shooter. Up he flew against an old board under a garret window and fell into a small crack that was nearly filled with moss and soft dirt. The moss wrapped around him, and there he lay—a captive indeed, but not overlooked by God.

"What is to happen will happen," said he to himself.

"What will happen will happen," he said to himself.

Within the little garret lived a poor woman, who went out to clean stoves, chop wood into small pieces, and do other hard work, for she was both strong and industrious. Yet she remained always poor, and at home in the garret lay her[24] only daughter, not quite grown up and very delicate and weak. For a whole year she had kept her bed, and it seemed as if she could neither die nor get well.

Within the small attic lived a poor woman who went out to clean stoves, chop wood, and do other tough jobs, as she was both strong and hard-working. Yet she always stayed poor, and at home in the attic lay her[24] only daughter, who was not quite grown up and very fragile. For an entire year, she had been confined to her bed, and it seemed like she could neither die nor recover.

"She is going to her little sister," said the woman. "I had only the two children, and it was not an easy thing to support them; but the good God provided for one of them by taking her home to himself. The other was left to me, but I suppose they are not to be separated, and my sick girl will soon go to her sister in heaven."

"She’s going to her little sister," said the woman. "I had only two kids, and it wasn’t easy to take care of them; but good God provided for one of them by bringing her home to him. The other one was left with me, but I guess they’re not meant to be apart, and my sick girl will soon join her sister in heaven."

All day long the sick girl lay quietly and patiently, while her mother went out to earn money.

All day long, the sick girl lay quietly and patiently, while her mom went out to earn money.

Spring came, and early one morning the sun shone through the little window and threw his rays mildly and pleasantly over the floor of the room. Just as the mother was going to her work, the sick girl fixed her gaze on the lowest pane of the window. "Mother," she exclaimed, "what can that little green thing be that peeps in at the window? It is moving in the wind."

Spring arrived, and one morning, the sun streamed through the small window, casting its warm rays gently across the floor of the room. Just as the mother was about to begin her work, the sick girl focused on the lowest windowpane. "Mom," she said, "what’s that little green thing peeking in at the window? It’s swaying in the wind."

The mother stepped to the window and half opened it. "Oh!" she said, "there is actually a little pea that has taken root and is putting out[25] its green leaves. How could it have got into this crack? Well, now, here is a little garden for you to amuse yourself with." So the bed of the sick girl was drawn nearer to the window, that she might see the budding plant; and the mother went forth to her work.

The mother went to the window and opened it halfway. "Oh!" she exclaimed, "there's actually a little pea that's taken root and is sprouting its green leaves. How did it end up in this crack? Well, here’s a little garden for you to enjoy." So they moved the sick girl's bed closer to the window so she could see the budding plant, and then the mother went back to her work.

"Mother, I believe I shall get well," said the sick child in the evening. "The sun has shone in here so bright and warm to-day, and the little pea is growing so fast, that I feel better, too, and think I shall get up and go out into the warm sunshine again."

"Mom, I really think I'm going to be okay," said the sick child in the evening. "The sun has come in here so bright and warm today, and the little pea is growing so fast that I feel better, too, and I think I’ll get up and go out into the warm sunshine again."

"God grant it!" said the mother, but she did not believe it would be so. She took a little stick and propped up the green plant which had given her daughter such pleasure, so that it might not be broken by the winds. She tied the piece of string to the window-sill and to the upper part of the frame, so that the pea tendrils might have something to twine round. And the plant shot up so fast that one could almost see it grow from day to day.

"God grant it!" said the mother, but she didn’t believe it would happen. She took a small stick and propped up the green plant that had brought her daughter so much joy, so it wouldn’t get damaged by the wind. She tied a piece of string to the window sill and the top part of the frame, so the pea tendrils would have something to wrap around. And the plant grew so quickly that you could almost see it getting taller day by day.

"A flower is really coming," said the mother one morning. At last she was beginning to let[26] herself hope that her little sick daughter might indeed recover. She remembered that for some time the child had spoken more cheerfully, and that during the last few days she had raised herself in bed in the morning to look with sparkling eyes at her little garden which contained but a single pea plant.

"A flower is really coming," said the mother one morning. Finally, she was starting to allow herself to hope that her little sick daughter might actually get better. She recalled that for a while, the child had been speaking more cheerfully, and that in the past few days, she had sat up in bed in the morning to gaze with sparkling eyes at her little garden, which had only a single pea plant.

A week later the invalid sat up by the open window a whole hour, feeling quite happy in the warm sunshine, while outside grew the little plant, and on it a pink pea blossom in full bloom. The little maiden bent down and gently kissed the delicate leaves. This day was like a festival to her.

A week later, the sick person sat up by the open window for a whole hour, feeling really happy in the warm sunshine, while outside, the little plant grew, and a pink pea blossom fully bloomed on it. The little girl bent down and gently kissed the delicate leaves. This day felt like a celebration to her.

"Our heavenly Father himself has planted that pea and made it grow and flourish, to bring joy to you and hope to me, my blessed child," said the happy mother, and she smiled at the flower as if it had been an angel from God.

"Our heavenly Father himself has planted that pea and made it grow and flourish, to bring joy to you and hope to me, my blessed child," said the happy mother, and she smiled at the flower as if it were an angel from God.

On it a pink pea blossom ... in full bloom.

But what became of the other peas? Why, the one who flew out into the wide world and said, "Catch me if you can," fell into a gutter on the roof of a house and ended his travels in the crop of a pigeon. The two lazy ones were carried quite as far and were of some use, for they also were[28] eaten by pigeons; but the fourth, who wanted to reach the sun, fell into a sink and lay there in the dirty water for days and weeks, till he had swelled to a great size.

But what happened to the other peas? Well, the one that flew out into the wide world and said, "Catch me if you can," fell into a gutter on the roof of a house and ended up in a pigeon’s stomach. The two lazy ones were carried just as far and were somewhat useful because they were also eaten by pigeons; but the fourth one, who wanted to reach the sun, fell into a drain and lay there in the dirty water for days and weeks until he swelled up to a huge size.

"I am getting beautifully fat," said the pea; "I expect I shall burst at last; no pea could do more than that, I think. I am the most remarkable of all the five that were in the shell." And the sink agreed with the pea.

"I’m getting really fat," said the pea; "I think I'm going to burst eventually; no pea could do more than that, I believe. I’m the most impressive of all five that were in the shell." And the sink agreed with the pea.

But the young girl, with sparkling eyes and the rosy hue of health upon her cheeks, stood at the open garret window and, folding her thin hands over the pea blossom, thanked God for what He had done.

But the young girl, with bright eyes and a healthy glow on her cheeks, stood at the open attic window and, folding her slender hands over the pea blossom, thanked God for what He had done.


THE STORKS

THE STORKS

O
N the last house in the village there lay a stork's nest. The mother stork sat in it with her four little ones, who were stretching out their heads with their pointed black bills that had not yet turned red. At a little distance, on the top of the roof, stood the father stork, bolt upright and as stiff as could be. That he might not appear quite idle while standing sentry, he had drawn one leg up under him, as is the manner of storks. One might have taken him to be carved in marble, so still did he stand.

"It must look very grand for my wife to have a sentinel to guard her nest," he thought. "They can't know that I am her husband and will, of course, conclude that I am commanded to stand here by her nest. It looks aristocratic!"[30]

"It must look really impressive for my wife to have someone standing guard over her place," he thought. "They can't know that I'm her husband and will probably think that I'm ordered to stand here by her nest. It looks elite!"[30]

Below, in the street, a crowd of children were playing. When they chanced to catch sight of the storks, one of the boldest of the boys began to sing the old song about the stork. The others soon joined him, but each sang the words that he happened to have heard. This is one of the ways:

Below, in the street, a crowd of children were playing. When they happened to see the storks, one of the bravest boys started singing the old song about the stork. The others quickly joined in, but each sang the lines that he had remembered. This is one of the ways:

"Stork, stork, fly away;
Don't stand on one leg today.
Your dear wife is sitting in the nest,
To help the little ones fall asleep.

"There's a halter for one,
There's a bet for another,
For the third, there's a gun,
"And a spit for his brother!"

"Only listen," said the young storks, "to what the boys are singing. Do you hear them say we're to be hanged and shot?"

"Just listen," said the young storks, "to what the boys are singing. Do you hear them saying we’re going to be hanged and shot?"

"Don't listen to what they say; if you don't mind, it won't hurt you," said the mother.

"Don't pay attention to what they say; if you don't care, it won't bother you," said the mother.

But the boys went on singing, and pointed mockingly at the sentinel stork. Only one boy, whom they called Peter, said it was a shame to make game of animals, and he would not join in the singing at all.[31]

But the boys kept singing and made fun of the sentinel stork. Only one boy, named Peter, said it was wrong to tease animals, so he didn’t join in the singing at all.[31]

The mother stork tried to comfort her young ones. "Don't mind them," she said; "see how quiet your father stands on one leg there."

The mother stork tried to soothe her little ones. "Don't pay attention to them," she said; "look how calm your dad is standing on one leg over there."

"But we are afraid," said the little ones, drawing back their beaks into the nest.

"But we are scared," said the little ones, pulling their beaks back into the nest.

The children assembled again on the next day, and no sooner did they see the storks than they again began their song:

The children gathered again the next day, and as soon as they spotted the storks, they started singing once more:

"The first will be hanged,
The second hit.

"Tell us, are we to be hanged and burned?" asked the young storks.

"Tell us, are we going to be hanged and burned?" asked the young storks.

"No, no; certainly not," replied the mother. "You are to learn to fly, and then we shall pay a visit to the frogs. They will bow to us in the water and sing 'Croak! croak!' and we shall eat them up, and that will be a great treat."

"No, no; definitely not," the mother replied. "You need to learn to fly first, and then we’ll go visit the frogs. They’ll bow to us in the water and sing 'Croak! croak!' and we’ll eat them up, and that will be a great treat."

"And then what?" questioned the young storks.

"And then what?" asked the young storks.

"Oh, then all the storks in the land will assemble, and the autumn sports will begin; only then one must be able to fly well, for that is very important. Whoever does not fly as he should will be pierced to death by the general's beak, so mind that you learn well, when the drill begins."[32]

“Oh, then all the storks in the land will come together, and the autumn games will start; only then you need to be able to fly well because that’s really important. Anyone who doesn’t fly properly will be killed by the general’s beak, so make sure you learn well when the practice starts.”[32]

"Yes, but then, after that, we shall be killed, as the boys say. Hark! they are singing it again."

"Yeah, but then after that, we'll be done for, just like the guys say. Hey! They’re singing it again."

"Attend to me and not to them," said the mother stork. "After the great review we shall fly away to warm countries, far from here, over hills and forests. To Egypt we shall fly, where are the three-cornered houses of stone, one point of which reaches to the clouds; they are called pyramids and are older than a stork can imagine. In that same land there is a river which overflows its banks and turns the whole country into mire. We shall go into the mire and eat frogs."

"Listen to me and not to them," said the mother stork. "After the big review, we’ll fly away to warm countries, far from here, over hills and forests. We’ll fly to Egypt, where the three-cornered stone houses, one point of which reaches the clouds, are located; they’re called pyramids and are older than any stork can imagine. In that same land, there’s a river that overflows its banks and turns the whole country into mud. We’ll go into the mud and eat frogs."

"Oh! oh!" exclaimed all the youngsters.

"Oh! oh!" exclaimed all the kids.

"Yes, it is indeed a delightful place. We need do nothing all day long but eat; and while we are feasting there so comfortably, in this country there is not a green leaf left on the trees. It is so cold here that the very clouds freeze in lumps or fall down in little white rags." It was hail and snow that she meant, but she did not know how to say it better.

"Yes, it really is a great place. We just sit around all day and eat; and while we enjoy our meal here so comfortably, there isn’t a single green leaf left on the trees in this country. It’s so cold here that even the clouds freeze in chunks or fall down in little white scraps." She meant hail and snow, but she didn’t know how to say it better.

"And will the naughty boys freeze in lumps?" asked the young storks.[33]

"And will the naughty boys freeze into clumps?" asked the young storks.[33]

"No, they will not freeze in lumps, but they will come near it, and they will sit moping and cowering in gloomy rooms while you are flying about in foreign lands, amid bright flowers and warm sunshine."

"No, they won't freeze into lumps, but they'll come close, and they'll sit sulking and huddled in dreary rooms while you’re off exploring foreign places, surrounded by bright flowers and warm sunshine."

Some time passed, and the nestlings had grown so large and strong that they could stand upright in the nest and look all about them. Every day the father stork came with delicious frogs, nice little snakes, and other such dainties that storks delight in. How funny it was to see the clever feats he performed to amuse them! He would lay his head right round upon his tail; and sometimes he would clatter with his beak, as if it were a little rattle; or he would tell them stories, all relating to swamps and fens.

Some time went by, and the baby birds had grown so big and strong that they could stand up in the nest and look around. Every day, their dad the stork came with tasty frogs, cute little snakes, and other treats that storks love. It was so amusing to watch the funny tricks he did to entertain them! He would twist his head all the way around to his tail; sometimes he would clack his beak as if it were a little rattle; or he would tell them stories, all about swamps and marshes.

"Come, children," said the mother stork one day, "now you must learn to fly." And all the four young storks had to go out on the ridge of the roof. How they did totter and stagger about! They tried to balance themselves with their wings, but came very near falling to the ground.

"Come on, kids," the mother stork said one day, "it's time for you to learn how to fly." And all four young storks had to go out onto the edge of the roof. They really wobbled and swayed! They tried to steady themselves with their wings but nearly fell to the ground.

"Look at me!" said the mother. "This is the way to hold your head. And thus you must place[34] your feet. Left! right! left! right! that's what will help you on in the world."

"Look at me!" said the mother. "This is how you should hold your head. And this is where you need to place[34] your feet. Left! Right! Left! Right! That's what will help you get ahead in life."

Then she flew a little way, and the young ones took a clumsy little leap. Bump! plump! down they fell, for their bodies were still too heavy for them.

Then she flew a short distance, and the young ones took a clumsy little jump. Bump! Plop! down they fell, because their bodies were still too heavy for them.

"I will not fly," said one of the young storks, as he crept back to the nest. "I don't care about going to warm countries."

"I won't fly," said one of the young storks as he crawled back to the nest. "I don't care about going to warm places."

"Do you want to stay here and freeze when the winter comes? Will you wait till the boys come to hang, to burn, or to roast you? Well, then, I'll call them."

"Do you want to stick around and freeze when winter hits? Are you going to wait until the guys come to hang, burn, or roast you? Alright then, I’ll go ahead and call them."

"Oh, no!" cried the timid stork, hopping back to the roof with the rest.

"Oh, no!" shouted the nervous stork, jumping back to the roof with the others.

By the third day they actually began to fly a little. Then they had no doubt that they could soar or hover in the air, upborne by their wings. And this they attempted to do, but down they fell, flapping their wings as fast as they could.

By the third day, they actually started to fly a bit. Then they were sure they could soar or hover in the air, lifted by their wings. They tried to do this, but they fell down, flapping their wings as fast as possible.

Again the boys came to the street, singing their song, "Storks, storks, fly home and rest."

Again the boys came to the street, singing their song, "Storks, storks, fly home and rest."

"Shall we fly down and peck them?" asked the young ones.[35]

"Should we fly down and peck them?" asked the young ones.[35]

"No, leave them alone. Attend to me; that's far more important. One—two—three! now we fly round to the right. One—two—three! now to the left, round the chimney. There! that was very good. That last flap with your wings and the kick with your feet were so graceful and proper that to-morrow you shall fly with me to the marsh. Several of the nicest stork families will be there with their children. Let me see that mine are the best bred of all. Carry your heads high and mind you strut about proudly, for that looks well and helps to make one respected."

"No, leave them alone. Focus on me; that’s way more important. One—two—three! Now we fly to the right. One—two—three! Now to the left, around the chimney. There! That was really good. That last flap of your wings and the kick with your feet were so graceful and proper that tomorrow you’ll fly with me to the marsh. Several of the nicest stork families will be there with their kids. Let’s make sure mine are the best bred of all. Carry your heads high and make sure to strut around proudly, because that looks good and helps you earn respect."

"But shall we not take revenge upon the naughty boys?" asked the young storks.

"But shouldn't we get back at the naughty boys?" asked the young storks.

"No, no; let them scream away, as much as they please. You are to fly up to the clouds and away to the land of the pyramids, while they are freezing and can neither see a green leaf nor taste a sweet apple."

"No, no; let them scream all they want. You are meant to soar up to the clouds and away to the land of the pyramids, while they are stuck freezing and can't see a green leaf or taste a sweet apple."

"But we will revenge ourselves," they whispered one to another. And then the training began again.

"But we will get our revenge," they whispered to each other. And then the training started again.

Among all the children down in the street the one that seemed most bent upon singing the song that made game of the storks was the boy who[36] had begun it, and he was a little fellow hardly more than six years old. The young storks, to be sure, thought he was at least a hundred, for he was much bigger than their parents, and, besides, what did they know about the ages of either children or grown men? Their whole vengeance was to be aimed at this one boy. It was always he who began the song and persisted in mocking them. The young storks were very angry, and as they grew larger they also grew less patient under insult, and their mother was at last obliged to promise them that they might be revenged—but not until the day of their departure.

Among all the kids on the street, the one most eager to sing the song that made fun of the storks was the little boy who[36] had started it, and he was barely six years old. The young storks, of course, thought he was at least a hundred because he was much bigger than their parents, and besides, what did they know about the ages of either kids or adults? Their entire focus was on this one boy. It was always him who started the song and kept mocking them. The young storks were very upset, and as they got bigger, they also became less patient with the teasing, so their mother finally had to promise them that they could get their revenge—but not until the day they left.

"We must first see how you carry yourselves at the great review. If you do so badly that the general runs his beak through you, then the boys will be in the right—at least in one way. We must wait and see!"

"We need to first see how you handle yourselves at the big review. If you mess up so badly that the general tears into you, then the guys will have a point—at least in one way. We’ll have to wait and see!"

"Yes, you shall see!" cried all the young storks; and they took the greatest pains, practicing every day, until they flew so evenly and so lightly that it was a pleasure to see them.

"Yes, you will see!" shouted all the young storks; and they worked really hard, practicing every day, until they flew so smoothly and effortlessly that it was a joy to watch them.

The autumn now set in; all the storks began to assemble, in order to start for the warm[37] countries and leave winter behind them. And such exercises as there were! Young fledglings were set to fly over forests and villages, to see if they were equal to the long journey that was before them. So well did our young storks acquit themselves, that, as a proof of the satisfaction they had given, the mark they got was, "Remarkably well," with a present of a frog and a snake, which they lost no time in eating.

Autumn had arrived; all the storks started to gather to head to the warm[37] countries, leaving winter behind. There were plenty of exercises! Young storks practiced flying over forests and villages to see if they could handle the long journey ahead. Our young storks did so well that, as a sign of their success, they received the mark "Remarkably well," along with a gift of a frog and a snake, which they quickly devoured.

"Now," said they, "we will be revenged."

"Now," they said, "we will get our revenge."

"Yes, certainly," said their mother; "and I have thought of a way that will surely be the fairest. I know a pond where all the little human children lie till the stork comes to take them to their parents. There lie the pretty little babies, dreaming more sweetly than they ever dream afterwards. All the parents are wishing for one of these little ones, and the children all want a sister or a brother. Now we'll fly to the pond and bring back a baby for every child who did not sing the naughty song that made game of the storks."

"Yes, definitely," their mother said. "I’ve thought of a way that will be the fairest. I know a pond where all the little children lie until the stork arrives to take them to their parents. There are the cute little babies, dreaming sweeter than they ever do afterward. All the parents wish for one of these little ones, and the children want a sister or a brother. Now we'll fly to the pond and bring back a baby for every child who didn't sing the naughty song that teased the storks."

"But the very naughty boy who was the first to begin the song," cried the young storks, "what shall we do with him?"[38]

"But what should we do with the really naughty boy who started the song first?" cried the young storks.[38]

"There is a little dead child in the pond—one that has dreamed itself to death. We will bring that for him. Then he will cry because we have brought a little dead brother to him.

"There is a small dead child in the pond—one that has dreamed itself to death. We will bring that for him. Then he will cry because we have brought a little dead brother to him."

"But that good boy,—you have not forgotten him!—the one who said it was a shame to mock at the animals; for him we will bring both a brother and a sister. And because his name is Peter, all of you shall be called Peter, too."

"But that good boy—you haven't forgotten him!—the one who said it was wrong to mock the animals; for him, we will bring both a brother and a sister. And since his name is Peter, all of you will be called Peter, too."

All was done as the mother had said; the storks were named Peter, and so they are called to this day.

Everything was done as the mother said; the storks were named Peter, and that's what they're called to this day.


THE WILD SWANS

THE WILD SWANS

F
AR away, in the land to which the swallows fly when it is winter, dwelt a king who had eleven sons, and one daughter, named Eliza.

The eleven brothers were princes, and each went to school with a star on his breast and a sword by his side. They wrote with diamond pencils on golden slates and learned their lessons so quickly and read so easily that every one knew they were princes. Their sister Eliza sat on a little stool of plate-glass and had a book full of pictures, which had cost as much as half a kingdom.

The eleven brothers were princes, and each one attended school with a star on his chest and a sword at his side. They wrote with diamond-tipped pencils on golden slates and learned their lessons so quickly and read so easily that everyone recognized they were princes. Their sister Eliza sat on a small stool made of glass and had a picture book that cost as much as half a kingdom.

Happy, indeed, were these children; but they were not long to remain so, for their father, the king, married a queen who did not love the children, and who proved to be a wicked sorceress.[40]

The children were truly happy, but that wouldn't last long. Their father, the king, married a queen who didn't care for them and turned out to be an evil sorceress.[40]

The queen began to show her unkindness the very first day. While the great festivities were taking place in the palace, the children played at receiving company; but the queen, instead of sending them the cakes and apples that were left from the feast, as was customary, gave them some sand in a teacup and told them to pretend it was something good. The next week she sent the little Eliza into the country to a peasant and his wife. Then she told the king so many untrue things about the young princes that he gave himself no more trouble about them.

The queen started showing her mean side from day one. While the big celebrations were happening in the palace, the kids played at hosting guests; but instead of sending them the leftover cakes and apples like usual, the queen gave them some sand in a teacup and told them to pretend it was something nice. The following week, she sent little Eliza out to the countryside to a peasant and his wife. Then she told the king so many lies about the young princes that he stopped caring about them altogether.

"Go out into the world and look after yourselves," said the queen. "Fly like great birds without a voice." But she could not make it so bad for them as she would have liked, for they were turned into eleven beautiful wild swans.

"Go out into the world and take care of yourselves," said the queen. "Fly like magnificent birds without a voice." But she couldn't make it as difficult for them as she wanted, because they had been transformed into eleven beautiful wild swans.

With a strange cry, they flew through the windows of the palace, over the park, to the forest beyond. It was yet early morning when they passed the peasant's cottage where their sister lay asleep in her room. They hovered over the roof, twisting their long necks and flapping their wings, but no one heard them or saw them, so they at[41] last flew away, high up in the clouds, and over the wide world they sped till they came to a thick, dark wood, which stretched far away to the seashore.

With a strange cry, they flew through the palace windows, over the park, to the forest beyond. It was still early morning when they passed the peasant's cottage where their sister lay asleep in her room. They hovered over the roof, twisting their long necks and flapping their wings, but no one heard them or saw them, so they at[41] last flew away, high up into the clouds, speeding over the vast world until they reached a thick, dark forest that stretched all the way to the seashore.

Poor little Eliza was alone in the peasant's room playing with a green leaf, for she had no other playthings. She pierced a hole in the leaf, and when she looked through it at the sun she seemed to see her brothers' clear eyes, and when the warm sun shone on her cheeks she thought of all the kisses they had given her.

Poor little Eliza was alone in the peasant's room playing with a green leaf, since she had no other toys. She poked a hole in the leaf, and when she looked through it at the sun, it felt like she could see her brothers' bright eyes. When the warm sun shone on her cheeks, she remembered all the kisses they had given her.

One day passed just like another. Sometimes the winds rustled through the leaves of the rosebush and whispered to the roses, "Who can be more beautiful than you?" And the roses would shake their heads and say, "Eliza is." And when the old woman sat at the cottage door on Sunday and read her hymn book, the wind would flutter the leaves and say to the book, "Who can be more pious than you?" And then the hymn book would answer, "Eliza." And the roses and the hymn book told the truth.

One day passed just like the others. Sometimes the wind rustled through the leaves of the rosebush and whispered to the roses, "Who can be more beautiful than you?" And the roses would shake their heads and say, "Eliza is." And when the old woman sat at the cottage door on Sunday and read her hymn book, the wind would flutter the leaves and ask the book, "Who can be more pious than you?" And then the hymn book would reply, "Eliza." And both the roses and the hymn book spoke the truth.

When she was fifteen she returned home, but because she was so beautiful the witch-queen became full of spite and hatred toward her.[42] Willingly would she have turned her into a swan like her brothers, but she did not dare to do so for fear of the king.

When she was fifteen, she came back home, but because she was so beautiful, the witch-queen filled with spite and hatred towards her.[42] She would have gladly turned her into a swan like her brothers, but she didn’t dare to do that for fear of the king.

Early one morning the queen went into the bathroom; it was built of marble and had soft cushions trimmed with the most beautiful tapestry. She took three toads with her, and kissed them, saying to the first, "When Eliza comes to bathe seat yourself upon her head, that she may become as stupid as you are." To the second toad she said, "Place yourself on her forehead, that she may become as ugly as you are, and that her friends may not know her." "Rest on her heart," she whispered to the third; "then she will have evil inclinations and suffer because of them." So she put the toads into the clear water, which at once turned green. She next called Eliza and helped her undress and get into the bath.

Early one morning, the queen walked into the bathroom, which was made of marble and had soft cushions adorned with beautiful tapestries. She brought three toads with her and kissed them, saying to the first, "When Eliza comes to bathe, sit on her head so she becomes as foolish as you are." To the second toad, she said, "Position yourself on her forehead so she becomes as ugly as you, and her friends won't recognize her." "Rest on her heart," she whispered to the third; "then she will have bad intentions and suffer because of them." She then placed the toads into the clear water, which immediately turned green. After that, she called Eliza and helped her undress and get into the bath.

As Eliza dipped her head under the water one of the toads sat on her hair, a second on her forehead, and a third on her breast. But she did not seem to notice them, and when she rose from the water there were three red poppies floating upon it. Had not the creatures been venomous or had[43] they not been kissed by the witch, they would have become red roses. At all events they became flowers, because they had rested on Eliza's head and on her heart. She was too good and too innocent for sorcery to have any power over her.

As Eliza dipped her head under the water, one of the toads sat on her hair, a second on her forehead, and a third on her chest. But she didn’t seem to notice them, and when she came up from the water, there were three red poppies floating on it. If the creatures hadn’t been venomous or if they hadn’t been cursed by the witch, they would have turned into red roses. In any case, they became flowers because they had rested on Eliza's head and her heart. She was too good and too innocent for magic to have any power over her.

When the wicked queen saw this, she rubbed Eliza's face with walnut juice, so that she was quite brown; then she tangled her beautiful hair and smeared it with disgusting ointment until it was quite impossible to recognize her.

When the evil queen saw this, she smeared Eliza's face with walnut juice, making her completely brown; then she messed up her beautiful hair and covered it in a gross ointment until she was totally unrecognizable.

The king was shocked, and declared she was not his daughter. No one but the watchdog and the swallows knew her, and they were only poor animals and could say nothing. Then poor Eliza wept and thought of her eleven brothers who were far away. Sorrowfully she stole from the palace and walked the whole day over fields and moors, till she came to the great forest. She knew not in what direction to go, but she was so unhappy and longed so for her brothers, who, like herself, had been driven out into the world, that she was determined to seek them.

The king was shocked and announced that she wasn’t his daughter. Only the watchdog and the swallows knew her, and they were just animals and couldn’t say anything. Then poor Eliza cried and thought about her eleven brothers who were far away. Sadly, she left the palace and walked all day across fields and moors, until she reached the great forest. She didn’t know which way to go, but she was so unhappy and missed her brothers, who, like her, had been forced out into the world, that she was determined to find them.

She had been in the wood only a short time when night came on and she quite lost the path;[44] so she laid herself down on the soft moss, offered up her evening prayer, and leaned her head against the stump of a tree. All nature was silent, and the soft, mild air fanned her forehead. The light of hundreds of glowworms shone amidst the grass and the moss like green fire, and if she touched a twig with her hand, ever so lightly, the brilliant insects fell down around her like shooting stars.

She had only been in the woods for a little while when night fell and she completely lost the path;[44] so she lay down on the soft moss, said her evening prayer, and rested her head against a tree stump. Everything in nature was quiet, and the gentle, warm air brushed against her forehead. The light from hundreds of glowworms lit up the grass and moss like green fire, and if she lightly touched a twig with her hand, the dazzling insects would fall around her like shooting stars.

All night long she dreamed of her brothers. She thought they were all children again, playing together. She saw them writing with their diamond pencils on golden slates, while she looked at the beautiful picture book which had cost half a kingdom. They were not writing lines and letters, as they used to do, but descriptions of the noble deeds they had performed and of all that they had discovered and seen. In the picture book, too, everything was living. The birds sang, and the people came out of the book and spoke to Eliza and her brothers; but as the leaves were turned over they darted back again to their places, that all might be in order.

All night long, she dreamed about her brothers. She imagined they were all kids again, playing together. She saw them writing with their diamond pencils on golden slates while she looked at the beautiful picture book that had cost half a kingdom. They weren't writing lines and letters like before, but descriptions of the heroic acts they had done and everything they had discovered and seen. In the picture book, everything was alive too. The birds sang, and the characters came out of the book to talk to Eliza and her brothers; but when the pages were turned, they quickly returned to their places to keep everything in order.

When she awoke, the sun was high in the heavens. She could not see it, for the lofty trees[45] spread their branches thickly overhead, but its gleams here and there shone through the leaves like a gauzy golden mist. There was a sweet fragrance from the fresh verdure, and the birds came near and almost perched on her shoulders. She heard water rippling from a number of springs, all flowing into a lake with golden sands. Bushes grew thickly round the lake, and at one spot, where an opening had been made by a deer, Eliza went down to the water.

When she woke up, the sun was high in the sky. She couldn’t see it because the tall trees[45] spread their branches thickly above her, but its rays peeked through the leaves like a gauzy golden mist. There was a sweet smell from the fresh greenery, and the birds came close, almost landing on her shoulders. She heard water gently flowing from several springs, all leading into a lake with golden sands. Bushes grew thick around the lake, and at one spot where a deer had created an opening, Eliza walked down to the water.

The lake was so clear that had not the wind rustled the branches of the trees and the bushes so that they moved, they would have seemed painted in the depths of the lake; for every leaf, whether in the shade or in the sunshine, was reflected in the water.

The lake was so clear that if the wind hadn’t rustled the branches of the trees and bushes, making them move, they would have looked like they were painted in the depths of the lake; every leaf, whether in the shade or in the sunlight, was reflected in the water.

When Eliza saw her own face she was quite terrified at finding it so brown and ugly, but after she had wet her little hand and rubbed her eyes and forehead, the white skin gleamed forth once more; and when she had undressed and dipped herself in the fresh water, a more beautiful king's daughter could not have been found anywhere in the wide world.[46]

When Eliza saw her own face, she was really shocked to find it so dark and unattractive. But after she wet her little hand and rubbed her eyes and forehead, her fair skin shone through again. And when she got undressed and splashed herself in the fresh water, you couldn’t have found a more beautiful princess anywhere in the world.[46]

As soon as she had dressed herself again and braided her long hair, she went to the bubbling spring and drank some water out of the hollow of her hand. Then she wandered far into the forest, not knowing whither she went. She thought of her brothers and of her father and mother and felt sure that God would not forsake her. It is God who makes the wild apples grow in the wood to satisfy the hungry, and He now showed her one of these trees, which was so loaded with fruit that the boughs bent beneath the weight. Here she ate her noonday meal, and then placing props under the boughs, she went into the gloomiest depths of the forest.

As soon as she got dressed again and braided her long hair, she went to the bubbling spring and drank some water from the hollow of her hand. Then she wandered deep into the forest, not knowing where she was going. She thought of her brothers and her parents and felt sure that God wouldn’t abandon her. It’s God who makes the wild apples grow in the woods to feed the hungry, and He now showed her one of these trees, which was so full of fruit that the branches were drooping under the weight. Here she had her lunch, and then, placing supports under the branches, she ventured into the darkest parts of the forest.

It was so still that she could hear the sound of her own footsteps, as well as the rustling of every withered leaf which she crushed under her feet. Not a bird was to be seen, not a sunbeam could penetrate the large, dark boughs of the trees. The lofty trunks stood so close together that when she looked before her it seemed as if she were enclosed within trelliswork. Here was such solitude as she had never known before!

It was so quiet that she could hear her own footsteps, along with the crunch of every dry leaf she stepped on. There wasn't a single bird in sight, and not a ray of sunlight could break through the thick, dark branches of the trees. The tall trunks were so close together that when she looked ahead, it felt like she was surrounded by a lattice. This was a kind of solitude she had never experienced before!

The night was very dark. Not a glowworm[47] was glittering in the moss. Sorrowfully Eliza laid herself down to sleep. After a while it seemed to her as if the branches of the trees parted over her head and the mild eyes of angels looked down upon her from heaven.

The night was pitch black. Not even a glowworm[47] was shining in the moss. Sadly, Eliza lay down to sleep. After a bit, it felt like the branches of the trees opened up above her, and gentle angelic eyes were gazing down at her from heaven.

In the morning, when she awoke, she knew not whether this had really been so or whether she had dreamed it. She continued her wandering, but she had not gone far when she met an old woman who had berries in her basket and who gave her a few to eat. Eliza asked her if she had not seen eleven princes riding through the forest.

In the morning, when she woke up, she wasn’t sure if what had happened was real or just a dream. She kept wandering, but hadn’t gone far when she encountered an old woman with a basket of berries who offered her some to eat. Eliza asked if she had seen eleven princes riding through the forest.

"No," replied the old woman, "but I saw yesterday eleven swans with gold crowns on their heads, swimming in the river close by." Then she led Eliza a little distance to a sloping bank, at the foot of which ran a little river. The trees on its banks stretched their long leafy branches across the water toward each other, and where they did not meet naturally the roots had torn themselves away from the ground, so that the branches might mingle their foliage as they hung over the water.[48]

"No," the old woman replied, "but yesterday I saw eleven swans with gold crowns on their heads swimming in the river nearby." Then she guided Eliza a little ways to a sloping bank, where a small river flowed at the bottom. The trees along the banks stretched their long leafy branches across the water toward each other, and where they didn’t naturally meet, the roots had pulled away from the ground so that the branches could mix their leaves as they hung over the water.[48]

Eliza bade the old woman farewell and walked by the flowing river till she reached the shore of the open sea. And there, before her eyes, lay the glorious ocean, but not a sail appeared on its surface; not even a boat could be seen. How was she to go farther? She noticed how the countless pebbles on the shore had been smoothed and rounded by the action of the water. Glass, iron, stones, everything that lay there mingled together, had been shaped by the same power until they were as smooth as her own delicate hand.

Eliza said goodbye to the old woman and walked along the flowing river until she reached the edge of the open sea. And there, in front of her, was the magnificent ocean, but there wasn't a single sail in sight; not even a boat could be seen. How was she supposed to go any further? She noticed how the countless pebbles on the shore had been smoothed and rounded by the water's action. Glass, iron, stones, everything lying there mixed together, had been shaped by the same force until they were as smooth as her own delicate hand.

"The water rolls on without weariness," she said, "till all that is hard becomes smooth; so will I be unwearied in my task. Thanks for your lesson, bright rolling waves; my heart tells me you will one day lead me to my dear brothers."

"The water flows on endlessly," she said, "until everything hard becomes smooth; so I will remain tireless in my work. Thank you for your lesson, shining waves; my heart tells me you will one day guide me to my beloved brothers."

Eliza asked her if she had not seen eleven princes riding through the forest....

On the foam-covered seaweeds lay eleven white swan feathers, which she gathered and carried with her. Drops of water lay upon them; whether they were dewdrops or tears no one could say. It was lonely on the seashore, but she did not know it, for the ever-moving sea showed more changes in a few hours than the most varying lake could produce in a whole year. When a[50] black, heavy cloud arose, it was as if the sea said, "I can look dark and angry too"; and then the wind blew, and the waves turned to white foam as they rolled. When the wind slept and the clouds glowed with the red sunset, the sea looked like a rose leaf. Sometimes it became green and sometimes white. But, however quietly it lay, the waves were always restless on the shore and rose and fell like the breast of a sleeping child.

On the foam-covered seaweeds lay eleven white swan feathers, which she picked up and took with her. Drops of water rested on them; whether they were dewdrops or tears, no one could tell. It was lonely on the beach, but she didn’t notice, because the always-changing sea showed more variations in just a few hours than the most changeable lake could in an entire year. When a black, heavy cloud appeared, it was as if the sea was saying, "I can look dark and angry too"; then the wind blew, and the waves turned to white foam as they rolled in. When the wind calmed and the clouds lit up with the red sunset, the sea resembled a rose petal. Sometimes it looked green and sometimes white. But, regardless of how still it seemed, the waves were always restless on the shore, rising and falling like the chest of a sleeping child.

When the sun was about to set, Eliza saw eleven white swans, with golden crowns on their heads, flying toward the land, one behind the other, like a long white ribbon. She went down the slope from the shore and hid herself behind the bushes. The swans alighted quite close to her, flapping their great white wings. As soon as the sun had disappeared under the water, the feathers of the swans fell off and eleven beautiful princes, Eliza's brothers, stood near her.

When the sun was about to set, Eliza saw eleven white swans with golden crowns on their heads flying toward the land in a single file, like a long white ribbon. She went down the slope from the shore and hid behind the bushes. The swans landed really close to her, flapping their huge white wings. As soon as the sun disappeared below the water, the swans shed their feathers, and eleven handsome princes, Eliza's brothers, stood near her.

She uttered a loud cry, for, although they were very much changed, she knew them immediately. She sprang into their arms and called them each by name. Very happy the princes were to see their little sister again; they knew her, although[51] she had grown so tall and beautiful. They laughed and wept and told each other how cruelly they had been treated by their stepmother.

She let out a loud scream because, even though they looked different, she recognized them instantly. She jumped into their arms and called each of them by name. The princes were so happy to see their little sister again; they recognized her, even though she had grown so tall and beautiful. They laughed and cried and shared stories about how harshly their stepmother had treated them.

"We brothers," said the eldest, "fly about as wild swans while the sun is in the sky, but as soon as it sinks behind the hills we recover our human shape. Therefore we must always be near a resting place before sunset; for if we were flying toward the clouds when we recovered our human form, we should sink deep into the sea.

"We brothers," said the eldest, "soar around like wild swans while the sun is up, but as soon as it sets behind the hills, we return to our human form. So, we always need to be close to a resting spot before sunset; otherwise, if we're flying high in the clouds when we change back into humans, we would plunge deep into the sea."

"We do not dwell here, but in a land just as fair that lies far across the ocean; the way is long, and there is no island upon which we can pass the night—nothing but a little rock rising out of the sea, upon which, even crowded together, we can scarcely stand with safety. If the sea is rough, the foam dashes over us; yet we thank God for this rock. We have passed whole nights upon it, or we should never have reached our beloved fatherland, for our flight across the sea occupies two of the longest days in the year.

"We don't live here, but in a land just as beautiful that's far across the ocean; the journey is long, and there’s no island where we can spend the night—just a small rock sticking up from the sea, where even if we crowd together, we can barely stand safely. If the sea gets rough, the waves crash over us; yet we thank God for this rock. We’ve spent entire nights on it, or we would have never reached our beloved homeland, because our journey across the sea takes up two of the longest days of the year."

"We have permission to visit our home once every year and to remain eleven days. Then we fly across the forest to look once more at the[52] palace where our father dwells and where we were born, and at the church beneath whose shade our mother lies buried. The very trees and bushes here seem related to us. The wild horses leap over the plains as we have seen them in our childhood. The charcoal burners sing the old songs to which we have danced as children. This is our fatherland, to which we are drawn by loving ties; and here we have found you, our dear little sister. Two days longer we can remain here, and then we must fly away to a beautiful land which is not our home. How can we take you with us? We have neither ship nor boat."

"We're allowed to visit our home once a year and stay for eleven days. Then we fly across the forest to see again the [52] palace where our father lives and where we were born, and the church where our mother is buried. The trees and bushes here feel like family. The wild horses jump over the plains just like we saw when we were kids. The charcoal burners sing the old songs we danced to as children. This is our homeland, pulling us back with love; and here we’ve found you, our dear little sister. We can stay here for two more days, and then we have to fly away to a beautiful place that isn’t our home. How can we take you with us? We don’t have a ship or a boat."

"How can I break this spell?" asked the sister. And they talked about it nearly the whole night, slumbering only a few hours.

"How can I break this spell?" the sister asked. They discussed it for almost the entire night, only dozing off for a few hours.

Eliza was awakened by the rustling of the wings of swans soaring above her. Her brothers were again changed to swans. They flew in circles, wider and wider, till they were far away; but one of them, the youngest, remained behind and laid his head in his sister's lap, while she stroked his wings. They remained together the whole day.[53]

Eliza was woken up by the sound of swans flying overhead. Her brothers had transformed back into swans once again. They flew in circles, wider and wider, until they disappeared into the distance; but one of them, the youngest, stayed behind and rested his head in his sister's lap while she gently stroked his wings. They stayed together the entire day.[53]

Towards evening the rest came back, and as the sun went down they resumed their natural forms. "To-morrow," said one, "we shall fly away, not to return again till a whole year has passed. But we cannot leave you here. Have you courage to go with us? My arm is strong enough to carry you through the wood, and will not all our wings be strong enough to bear you over the sea?"

Towards evening, the others returned, and as the sun set, they took on their true forms again. "Tomorrow," one of them said, "we'll fly away and won’t be back for a whole year. But we can’t leave you behind. Are you brave enough to come with us? My arm is strong enough to carry you through the woods, and don't you think our wings will be strong enough to take you over the sea?"

"Yes, take me with you," said Eliza. They spent the whole night in weaving a large, strong net of the pliant willow and rushes. On this Eliza laid herself down to sleep, and when the sun rose and her brothers again became wild swans, they took up the net with their beaks, and flew up to the clouds with their dear sister, who still slept. When the sunbeams fell on her face, one of the swans soared over her head so that his broad wings might shade her.

"Yes, take me with you," Eliza said. They spent the entire night making a large, sturdy net out of flexible willow and rushes. Eliza laid down on it to sleep, and when the sun rose and her brothers turned back into wild swans, they picked up the net with their beaks and flew up into the clouds with their dear sister, who was still asleep. When the sunlight touched her face, one of the swans flew above her head to shade her with his wide wings.

They were far from the land when Eliza awoke. She thought she must still be dreaming, it seemed so strange to feel herself being carried high in the air over the sea. By her side lay a branch full of beautiful ripe berries and a bundle of sweet-tasting[54] roots; the youngest of her brothers had gathered them and placed them there. She smiled her thanks to him; she knew it was the same one that was hovering over her to shade her with his wings. They were now so high that a large ship beneath them looked like a white sea gull skimming the waves. A great cloud floating behind them appeared like a vast mountain, and upon it Eliza saw her own shadow and those of the eleven swans, like gigantic flying things. Altogether it formed a more beautiful picture than she had ever before seen; but as the sun rose higher and the clouds were left behind, the picture vanished.

They were far from land when Eliza woke up. She thought she must still be dreaming; it felt so strange to be carried high up in the air over the ocean. Next to her was a branch full of beautiful ripe berries and a bundle of sweet-tasting roots; her youngest brother had gathered them and placed them there. She smiled her thanks to him; she recognized him as the one hovering over her to shade her with his wings. They were now so high that a large ship below looked like a white seagull skimming the waves. A huge cloud floating behind them looked like an enormous mountain, and on it, Eliza saw her own shadow and those of the eleven swans, resembling gigantic flying creatures. Altogether, it created a more beautiful scene than she had ever seen before; but as the sun rose higher and they left the clouds behind, the vision disappeared.

Onward the whole day they flew through the air like winged arrows, yet more slowly than usual, for they had their sister to carry. The weather grew threatening, and Eliza watched the sinking sun with great anxiety, for the little rock in the ocean was not yet in sight. It seemed to her as if the swans were exerting themselves to the utmost. Alas! she was the cause of their not advancing more quickly. When the sun set they would change to men, fall into the sea, and be drowned.[55]

Onward they flew through the air all day like arrowed wings, but more slowly than usual because they had their sister to carry. The weather turned ominous, and Eliza anxiously watched the sinking sun, as the small rock in the ocean was still out of sight. It felt to her like the swans were pushing themselves to their limits. Sadly, she was the reason they weren't moving faster. When the sun set, they would transform into men, fall into the sea, and drown.[55]

Then she offered a prayer from her inmost heart, but still no rock appeared. Dark clouds came nearer, the gusts of wind told of the coming storm, while from a thick, heavy mass of clouds the lightning burst forth, flash after flash. The sun had reached the edge of the sea, when the swans darted down so swiftly that Eliza's heart trembled; she believed they were falling, but they again soared onward.

Then she offered a heartfelt prayer, but still no rock appeared. Dark clouds came closer, the gusts of wind warned of the approaching storm, while from a thick, heavy mass of clouds, lightning struck again and again. The sun was setting over the sea when the swans swooped down so quickly that Eliza's heart raced; she thought they were falling, but they soared up again.

Presently, and by this time the sun was half hidden by the waves, she caught sight of the rock just below them. It did not look larger than a seal's head thrust out of the water. The sun sank so rapidly that at the moment their feet touched the rock it shone only like a star, and at last disappeared like the dying spark in a piece of burnt paper. Her brothers stood close around her with arms linked together, for there was not the smallest space to spare. The sea dashed against the rock and covered them with spray. The heavens were lighted up with continual flashes, and thunder rolled from the clouds. But the sister and brothers stood holding each other's hands, and singing hymns.[56]

At that moment, with the sun halfway obscured by the waves, she spotted the rock just below them. It looked no bigger than a seal's head bobbing in the water. The sun set so quickly that by the time their feet landed on the rock, it gleamed only like a star, and finally vanished like the last flicker in a piece of burnt paper. Her brothers stood close around her, arms linked, as there was barely any room to spare. The sea crashed against the rock, dousing them with spray. The sky lit up with constant flashes, and thunder rumbled from the clouds. But the sister and her brothers held hands and sang hymns.[56]

In the early dawn the air became calm and still, and at sunrise the swans flew away from the rock, bearing their sister with them. The sea was still rough, and from their great height the white foam on the dark-green waves looked like millions of swans swimming on the water. As the sun rose higher, Eliza saw before her, floating in the air, a range of mountains with shining masses of ice on their summits. In the center rose a castle that seemed a mile long, with rows of columns rising one above another, while around it palm trees waved and flowers as large as mill wheels bloomed. She asked if this was the land to which they were hastening. The swans shook their heads, for what she beheld were the beautiful, ever-changing cloud-palaces of the Fata Morgana, into which no mortal can enter.

In the early morning, the air became calm and still, and at sunrise, the swans flew away from the rock, taking their sister with them. The sea was still rough, and from their high vantage point, the white foam on the dark-green waves looked like millions of swans swimming on the water. As the sun rose higher, Eliza saw before her, floating in the air, a range of mountains with shining ice on their peaks. In the center stood a castle that looked a mile long, with rows of columns rising one above another, while around it palm trees swayed and flowers as big as mill wheels bloomed. She asked if this was the land they were flying to. The swans shook their heads, for what she saw were the beautiful, ever-changing cloud-palaces of the Fata Morgana, where no one can enter.

Eliza was still gazing at the scene, when mountains, forests, and castles melted away, and twenty stately churches rose in their stead, with high towers and pointed Gothic windows. She even fancied she could hear the tones of the organ, but it was the music of the murmuring sea. As they drew nearer to the churches, these too were[57] changed and became a fleet of ships, which seemed to be sailing beneath her; but when she looked again she saw only a sea mist gliding over the ocean.

Eliza was still staring at the scene when the mountains, forests, and castles faded away, and twenty impressive churches appeared in their place, complete with tall towers and pointed Gothic windows. She even imagined she could hear the sound of the organ, but it was just the music of the gentle sea. As they got closer to the churches, they too transformed into a fleet of ships that seemed to be sailing beneath her; but when she looked again, she saw only a sea mist drifting over the ocean.

One scene melted into another, until at last she saw the real land to which they were bound, with its blue mountains, its cedar forests, and its cities and palaces. Long before the sun went down she was sitting on a rock in front of a large cave, the floor of which was overgrown with delicate green creeping plants, like an embroidered carpet.

One scene blended into another until finally she saw the true land they were headed to, with its blue mountains, cedar forests, and cities and palaces. Long before the sun set, she was sitting on a rock in front of a large cave, the floor of which was covered with delicate green creeping plants, like an embroidered rug.

"Now we shall expect to hear what you dream of to-night," said the youngest brother, as he showed his sister her bedroom.

"Now we’re looking forward to hearing about your dreams tonight," said the youngest brother, as he showed his sister to her bedroom.

"Heaven grant that I may dream how to release you!" she replied. And this thought took such hold upon her mind that she prayed earnestly to God for help, and even in her sleep she continued to pray. Then it seemed to her that she was flying high in the air toward the cloudy palace of the Fata Morgana, and that a fairy came out to meet her, radiant and beautiful, yet much like the old woman who had given[58] her berries in the wood, and who had told her of the swans with golden crowns on their heads.

"Heaven help me find a way to free you!" she answered. This idea consumed her thoughts, and she prayed passionately to God for guidance, continuing even in her dreams. Then, it felt like she was soaring high into the sky toward the cloudy palace of the Fata Morgana, where a fairy emerged to greet her, dazzling and beautiful, yet resembling the old woman who had given her berries in the woods, the one who had told her about the swans with golden crowns on their heads.

"Your brothers can be released," said she, "if you only have courage and perseverance. Water is softer than your own delicate hands, and yet it polishes and shapes stones. But it feels no pain such as your fingers will feel; it has no soul and cannot suffer such agony and torment as you will have to endure. Do you see the stinging nettle which I hold in my hand? Quantities of the same sort grow round the cave in which you sleep, but only these, and those that grow on the graves of a churchyard, will be of any use to you. These you must gather, even while they burn blisters on your hands. Break them to pieces with your hands and feet, and they will become flax, from which you must spin and weave eleven coats with long sleeves; if these are then thrown over the eleven swans, the spell will be broken. But remember well, that from the moment you commence your task until it is finished, even though it occupy years of your life, you must not speak. The first word you utter will pierce the hearts of your brothers like a deadly dagger.[59] Their lives hang upon your tongue. Remember all that I have told you."

"Your brothers can be freed," she said, "if you just have courage and determination. Water is softer than your own delicate hands, yet it can polish and shape stones. But it feels no pain like your fingers will; it has no soul and cannot suffer the agony and torment that you will have to face. Do you see the stinging nettle I'm holding? Many of the same kind grow around the cave where you sleep, but only these, and those that grow in a churchyard, will be useful to you. You need to gather these, even if they burn your hands. Break them up with your hands and feet, and they'll turn into flax. From this, you have to spin and weave eleven long-sleeved coats; if you throw these over the eleven swans, the spell will be broken. But remember, from the moment you start your task until it's finished, no matter how many years it takes, you must not speak. The first word you say will stab your brothers' hearts like a deadly dagger.[59] Their lives depend on what you say. Remember everything I've told you."

And as she finished speaking, she touched Eliza's hand lightly with the nettle, and a pain as of burning fire awoke her.

And as she finished speaking, she lightly touched Eliza's hand with the nettle, and a pain like burning fire shot through her.

It was broad daylight, and near her lay a nettle like the one she had seen in her dream. She fell on her knees and offered thanks to God. Then she went forth from the cave to begin work with her delicate hands. She groped in amongst the ugly nettles, which burned great blisters on her hands and arms, but she determined to bear the pain gladly if she could only release her dear brothers. So she bruised the nettles with her bare feet and spun the flax.

It was bright daylight, and next to her was a nettle like the one she had seen in her dream. She fell to her knees and thanked God. Then she left the cave to start working with her delicate hands. She felt around the ugly nettles, which burned painful blisters on her hands and arms, but she decided to endure the pain willingly if it meant she could free her dear brothers. So she stomped on the nettles with her bare feet and started to spin the flax.

At sunset her brothers returned, and were much frightened when she did not speak. They believed her to be under the spell of some new sorcery, but when they saw her hands they understood what she was doing in their behalf. The youngest brother wept, and where his tears touched her the pain ceased and the burning blisters vanished. Eliza kept to her work all night, for she could not rest till she had released[60] her brothers. During the whole of the following day, while her brothers were absent, she sat in solitude, but never before had the time flown so quickly.

At sunset, her brothers came back and were really scared when she didn't say anything. They thought she was under some new spell, but when they saw her hands, they realized what she was doing for them. The youngest brother cried, and wherever his tears fell on her, the pain faded and the burning blisters disappeared. Eliza worked through the night because she couldn’t relax until she had freed[60] her brothers. The entire next day, while her brothers were gone, she sat alone, but she had never felt time pass so quickly before.

One coat was already finished and she had begun the second, when she heard a huntsman's horn and was struck with fear. As the sound came nearer and nearer, she also heard dogs barking, and fled with terror into the cave. She hastily bound together the nettles she had gathered, and sat upon them. In a moment there came bounding toward her out of the ravine a great dog, and then another and another; they ran back and forth barking furiously, until in a few minutes all the huntsmen stood before the cave. The handsomest of them was the king of the country, who, when he saw the beautiful maiden, advanced toward her, saying, "How did you come here, my sweet child?"

One coat was already done, and she had started on the second when she heard a huntsman's horn and was filled with fear. As the sound got closer, she also heard dogs barking, and she ran in terror into the cave. She quickly tied together the nettles she had gathered and sat on them. In a moment, a big dog came bounding toward her out of the ravine, then another and another; they ran back and forth, barking wildly until, in a few minutes, all the huntsmen stood in front of the cave. The most handsome among them was the king of the land, who, upon seeing the beautiful maiden, approached her and said, "How did you end up here, my sweet child?"

Eliza shook her head. She dared not speak, for it would cost her brothers their deliverance and their lives. And she hid her hands under her apron, so that the king might not see how she was suffering.[61]

Eliza shook her head. She couldn't speak, because it would risk her brothers' freedom and their lives. She kept her hands hidden under her apron, so the king wouldn't notice how much she was suffering.[61]

"Come with me," he said; "here you cannot remain. If you are as good as you are beautiful, I will dress you in silk and velvet, I will place a golden crown on your head, and you shall rule and make your home in my richest castle." Then he lifted her onto his horse. She wept and wrung her hands, but the king said: "I wish only your happiness. A time will come when you will thank me for this."

"Come with me," he said; "you can't stay here. If you're as kind as you are beautiful, I will dress you in silk and velvet, I will place a golden crown on your head, and you will rule and live in my grandest castle." Then he lifted her onto his horse. She cried and wrung her hands, but the king said, "I only want your happiness. There will come a time when you will thank me for this."

He galloped away over the mountains, holding her before him on his horse, and the hunters followed behind them. As the sun went down they approached a fair, royal city, with churches and cupolas. On arriving at the castle, the king led her into marble halls, where large fountains played and where the walls and the ceilings were covered with rich paintings. But she had no eyes for all these glorious sights; she could only mourn and weep. Patiently she allowed the women to array her in royal robes, to weave pearls in her hair, and to draw soft gloves over her blistered fingers. As she stood arrayed in her rich dress, she looked so dazzlingly beautiful that the court bowed low in her presence.[62]

He rode off over the mountains, carrying her on the horse in front of him, while the hunters followed behind. As the sun set, they reached a beautiful royal city with churches and domes. When they arrived at the castle, the king led her into marble halls, where large fountains flowed and the walls and ceilings were adorned with exquisite paintings. But she didn't notice any of these magnificent sights; she could only grieve and cry. She patiently let the women dress her in royal garments, weave pearls into her hair, and put soft gloves over her blistered fingers. As she stood there in her lavish outfit, she looked so stunningly beautiful that the court bowed low in her presence.[62]

Then the king declared his intention of making her his bride, but the archbishop shook his head and whispered that the fair young maiden was only a witch, who had blinded the king's eyes and ensnared his heart. The king would not listen to him, however, and ordered the music to sound, the daintiest dishes to be served, and the loveliest maidens to dance before them.

Then the king announced his desire to make her his bride, but the archbishop shook his head and whispered that the beautiful young woman was just a witch, who had fooled the king and captured his heart. The king ignored him, though, and commanded the music to play, the finest food to be served, and the most beautiful maidens to dance for them.

Afterwards he led her through fragrant gardens and lofty halls, but not a smile appeared on her lips or sparkled in her eyes. She looked the very picture of grief. Then the king opened the door of a little chamber in which she was to sleep. It was adorned with rich green tapestry and resembled the cave in which he had found her. On the floor lay the bundle of flax which she had spun from the nettles, and under the ceiling hung the coat she had made. These things had been brought away from the cave as curiosities, by one of the huntsmen.

After that, he took her through fragrant gardens and tall halls, but not a smile crossed her lips or sparkled in her eyes. She looked like a picture of sorrow. Then the king opened the door to a small room where she was supposed to sleep. It was decorated with rich green fabric and looked like the cave where he had found her. On the floor lay the bundle of flax she had spun from the nettles, and hanging from the ceiling was the coat she had made. These items had been taken from the cave as curiosities by one of the huntsmen.

"Here you can dream yourself back again in the old home in the cave," said the king; "here is the work with which you employed yourself. It will amuse you now, in the midst of all this splendor, to think of that time."[63]

"Here you can imagine yourself back in the old home in the cave," said the king; "here is the work you used to occupy yourself with. It will be enjoyable for you now, amid all this luxury, to reflect on that time."[63]

When Eliza saw all these things which lay so near her heart, a smile played around her mouth, and the crimson blood rushed to her cheeks. The thought of her brothers and their release made her so joyful that she kissed the king's hand. Then he pressed her to his heart.

When Eliza saw all these things that were so close to her heart, a smile spread across her face, and her cheeks turned bright red. The thought of her brothers and their freedom made her so happy that she kissed the king's hand. Then he embraced her.

Very soon the joyous church bells announced the marriage feast; the beautiful dumb girl of the woods was to be made queen of the country. A single word would cost her brothers their lives, but she loved the kind, handsome king, who did everything to make her happy, more and more each day; she loved him with her whole heart, and her eyes beamed with the love she dared not speak. Oh! if she could only confide in him and tell him of her grief. But dumb she must remain till her task was finished.

Very soon the joyful church bells announced the wedding celebration; the lovely mute girl from the woods was to become the queen of the land. A single word would cost her brothers their lives, but she loved the kind, handsome king, who tried every day to make her happier; she loved him with all her heart, and her eyes shone with a love she couldn't express. Oh! if only she could trust him and share her sorrow. But she had to stay silent until her task was complete.

Therefore at night she crept away into her little chamber which had been decked out to look like the cave and quickly wove one coat after another. But when she began the seventh, she found she had no more flax. She knew that the nettles she wanted to use grew in the churchyard and that she must pluck them herself. How should[64] she get out there? "Oh, what is the pain in my fingers to the torment which my heart endures?" thought she. "I must venture; I shall not be denied help from heaven."

Therefore, at night she sneaked into her little room, which had been set up to look like the cave, and quickly wove one coat after another. But when she started the seventh coat, she realized she had run out of flax. She knew the nettles she needed grew in the churchyard and that she had to gather them herself. How would she get out there? "Oh, what is the pain in my fingers compared to the suffering in my heart?" she thought. "I have to try; I won’t be denied help from above."

Then with a trembling heart, as if she were about to perform a wicked deed, Eliza crept into the garden in the broad moonlight, and passed through the narrow walks and the deserted streets till she reached the churchyard. She prayed silently, gathered the burning nettles, and carried them home with her to the castle.

Then, with a racing heart, as if she were about to do something terrible, Eliza quietly made her way into the garden under the bright moonlight. She walked through the narrow paths and the empty streets until she got to the churchyard. She prayed quietly, collected the burning nettles, and took them back home to the castle.

One person only had seen her, and that was the archbishop—he was awake while others slept. Now he felt sure that his suspicions were correct; all was not right with the queen; she was a witch and had bewitched the king and all the people. Secretly he told the king what he had seen and what he feared, and as the hard words came from his tongue, the carved images of the saints shook their heads as if they would say, "It is not so; Eliza is innocent."

Only one person had seen her, and that was the archbishop—he was awake while everyone else slept. Now he was convinced that his suspicions were right; something was off with the queen; she was a witch and had put a spell on the king and the entire kingdom. Quietly, he told the king what he had seen and what he feared, and as the harsh words left his mouth, the carved images of the saints seemed to shake their heads as if to say, "That's not true; Eliza is innocent."

But the archbishop interpreted it in another way; he believed that they witnessed against her and were shaking their heads at her wickedness.[65] Two tears rolled down the king's cheeks. He went home with doubt in his heart, and at night pretended to sleep. But no real sleep came to his eyes, for every night he saw Eliza get up and disappear from her chamber. Day by day his brow became darker, and Eliza saw it, and although she did not understand the reason, it alarmed her and made her heart tremble for her brothers. Her hot tears glittered like pearls on the regal velvet and diamonds, while all who saw her were wishing they could be queen.

But the archbishop saw it differently; he thought they were testifying against her and shaking their heads at her wrongdoing.[65] Two tears rolled down the king's cheeks. He went home feeling uncertain, and at night he pretended to sleep. But he couldn't really sleep, as every night he saw Eliza get up and leave her room. Day by day, his mood grew darker, and Eliza noticed it. Even though she didn't understand why, it worried her and made her heart race for her brothers. Her hot tears sparkled like pearls on the royal velvet and diamonds, while everyone who saw her wished they could be queen.

In the meantime she had almost finished her task; only one of her brothers' coats was wanting, but she had no flax left and not a single nettle. Once more only, and for the last time, must she venture to the churchyard and pluck a few handfuls. She went, and the king and the archbishop followed her. The king turned away his head and said, "The people must condemn her." Quickly she was condemned to suffer death by fire.

In the meantime, she had almost finished her task; only one of her brother's coats was missing, but she had no flax left and not a single nettle. One last time, she had to venture into the churchyard to gather a few handfuls. She went, and the king and the archbishop followed her. The king turned his head away and said, "The people must condemn her." She was quickly condemned to die by fire.

Away from the gorgeous regal halls she was led to a dark, dreary cell, where the wind whistled through the iron bars. Instead of the velvet and silk dresses, they gave her the ten coats which[66] she had woven, to cover her, and the bundle of nettles for a pillow. But they could have given her nothing that would have pleased her more. She continued her task with joy and prayed for help, while the street boys sang jeering songs about her and not a soul comforted her with a kind word.

Away from the beautiful royal halls, she was taken to a dark, dreary cell, where the wind whistled through the iron bars. Instead of the velvet and silk dresses, they gave her the ten coats which[66] she had woven to keep her warm, along with a bundle of nettles for a pillow. But they couldn't have given her anything that would have made her happier. She continued her work with joy and prayed for help, while the street boys sang mocking songs about her, and not a single person offered her a kind word.

Toward evening she heard at the grating the flutter of a swan's wing; it was her youngest brother. He had found his sister, and she sobbed for joy, although she knew that probably this was the last night she had to live. Still, she had hope, for her task was almost finished and her brothers were come.

Toward evening, she heard the flutter of a swan's wing at the grate; it was her youngest brother. He had found his sister, and she sobbed with joy, even though she knew that this was probably her last night to live. Still, she held onto hope, because her task was almost finished and her brothers had come.

Then the archbishop arrived, to be with her during her last hours as he had promised the king. She shook her head and begged him, by looks and gestures, not to stay; for in this night she knew she must finish her task, otherwise all her pain and tears and sleepless nights would have been suffered in vain. The archbishop withdrew, uttering bitter words against her, but she knew that she was innocent and diligently continued her work.[67]

Then the archbishop arrived to be with her during her last hours as he had promised the king. She shook her head and, through her expressions and gestures, pleaded with him not to stay; she knew that tonight she had to complete her task, or else all her pain, tears, and sleepless nights would have been for nothing. The archbishop left, muttering harsh words about her, but she was confident in her innocence and kept working diligently.[67]

Little mice ran about the floor, dragging the nettles to her feet, to help as much as they could; and a thrush, sitting outside the grating of the window, sang to her the whole night long as sweetly as possible, to keep up her spirits.

Little mice scurried across the floor, pulling the nettles to her feet to help in any way they could; and a thrush, perched outside the window grate, sang to her sweetly all night long to lift her spirits.

It was still twilight, and at least an hour before sunrise, when the eleven brothers stood at the castle gate and demanded to be brought before the king. They were told it could not be; it was yet night; the king slept and could not be disturbed. They threatened, they entreated, until the guard appeared, and even the king himself, inquiring what all the noise meant. At this moment the sun rose, and the eleven brothers were seen no more, but eleven wild swans flew away over the castle.

It was still twilight, and at least an hour before sunrise when the eleven brothers stood at the castle gate, insisting on being brought before the king. They were told it wasn’t possible; it was still night, and the king was sleeping and couldn’t be disturbed. They threatened and pleaded until the guard showed up, and even the king himself came out to ask what all the commotion was about. At that moment, the sun rose, and the eleven brothers were no longer seen, but eleven wild swans flew away over the castle.

Now all the people came streaming forth from the gates of the city to see the witch burned. An old horse drew the cart on which she sat. They had dressed her in a garment of coarse sackcloth. Her lovely hair hung loose on her shoulders, her cheeks were deadly pale, her lips moved silently while her fingers still worked at the green flax. Even on the way to death she[68] would not give up her task. The ten finished coats lay at her feet; she was working hard at the eleventh, while the mob jeered her and said: "See the witch; how she mutters! She has no hymn book in her hand; she sits there with her ugly sorcery. Let us tear it into a thousand pieces."

Now all the people came streaming out of the city gates to see the witch burn. An old horse pulled the cart she sat on. They had dressed her in a rough sackcloth garment. Her beautiful hair hung loose on her shoulders, her cheeks were deathly pale, and her lips moved silently while her fingers kept working at the green flax. Even on the way to her death, she[68] wouldn’t give up her task. The ten finished coats lay at her feet; she was diligently working on the eleventh while the crowd mocked her, saying: "Look at the witch; how she mumbles! She doesn’t have a hymn book in her hand; she just sits there with her ugly sorcery. Let’s tear it into a thousand pieces."

They pressed toward her, and doubtless would have destroyed the coats had not, at that moment, eleven wild swans flown over her and alighted on the cart. They flapped their large wings, and the crowd drew back in alarm.

They moved closer to her, and surely would have torn the coats apart if, at that moment, eleven wild swans hadn't flown overhead and landed on the cart. They flapped their big wings, and the crowd stepped back in fear.

"It is a sign from Heaven that she is innocent," whispered many of them; but they did not venture to say it aloud.

"It’s a sign from Heaven that she’s innocent," whispered many of them; but they didn't dare to say it out loud.

As the executioner seized her by the hand to lift her out of the cart, she hastily threw the eleven coats over the eleven swans, and they immediately became eleven handsome princes; but the youngest had a swan's wing instead of an arm, for she had not been able to finish the last sleeve of the coat.

As the executioner grabbed her hand to pull her out of the cart, she quickly tossed the eleven coats over the eleven swans, and they instantly turned into eleven handsome princes; however, the youngest had a swan's wing instead of an arm, since she hadn’t managed to finish the last sleeve of the coat.

"Now I may speak," she exclaimed. "I am innocent."[69]

"Now I can speak," she said. "I am innocent."[69]

Even on the way to death she would not give up her task.

Then the people, who saw what had happened, bowed to her as before a saint; but she sank unconscious in her brothers' arms, overcome with suspense, anguish, and pain.

Then the people, who witnessed what had occurred, bowed to her as if she were a saint; however, she collapsed unconscious in her brothers' arms, overwhelmed by anxiety, distress, and pain.

"Yes, she is innocent," said the eldest brother, and related all that had taken place. While he spoke, there rose in the air a fragrance as from millions of roses. Every piece of fagot in the pile made to burn her had taken root, and threw out branches until the whole appeared like a thick hedge, large and high, covered with roses; while above all bloomed a white, shining flower that glittered like a star. This flower the king plucked, and when he placed it in Eliza's bosom she awoke from her swoon with peace and happiness in her heart. Then all the church bells rang of themselves, and the birds came in great flocks. And a marriage procession, such as no king had ever before seen, returned to the castle.

"Yes, she's innocent," said the eldest brother, and explained everything that had happened. As he spoke, a fragrance filled the air, like millions of roses. Every stick in the pile meant to burn her took root and began to grow branches until it looked like a thick hedge, large and tall, covered in roses; at the top bloomed a white, shining flower that sparkled like a star. The king picked this flower, and when he placed it in Eliza's dress, she woke from her faint with peace and happiness in her heart. Then all the church bells rang on their own, and birds gathered in huge flocks. A wedding procession, unlike anything any king had ever seen, made its way back to the castle.


THE LAST DREAM OF THE OLD OAK

THE LAST DREAM OF THE OLD OAK

I
N THE forest, high up on the steep shore and not far from the open seacoast, stood a very old oak tree. It was just three hundred and sixty-five years old, but that long time was to the tree as the same number of days might be to us. We wake by day and sleep by night, and then we have our dreams. It is different with the tree; it is obliged to keep awake through three seasons of the year and does not get any sleep till winter comes. Winter is its time for rest—its night after the long day of spring, summer, and autumn.

During many a warm summer, the Ephemeras, which are flies that exist for only a day, had fluttered about the old oak, enjoyed life, and felt happy. And if, for a moment, one of the tiny creatures rested on the large, fresh leaves, the tree[72] would always say: "Poor little creature! your whole life consists of but a single day. How very short! It must be quite melancholy."

During many warm summers, the Ephemeras, which are flies that live for only a day, flitted around the old oak, enjoyed life, and felt happy. And if, for a moment, one of those tiny creatures rested on the large, fresh leaves, the tree[72] would always say: "Poor little creature! Your whole life lasts just a single day. How short! That must be quite sad."

"Melancholy! what do you mean?" the little creature would always reply. "Why do you say that? Everything around me is so wonderfully bright and warm and beautiful that it makes me joyous."

"Melancholy! What do you mean?" the little creature would always respond. "Why do you say that? Everything around me is so wonderfully bright and warm and beautiful that it makes me happy."

"But only for one day, and then it is all over."

"But just for one day, and then it's all over."

"Over!" repeated the fly; "what is the meaning of 'all over'? Are you 'all over' too?"

"Over!" repeated the fly; "what does 'all over' mean? Are you 'all over' too?"

"No, I shall very likely live for thousands of your days, and my day is whole seasons long; indeed, it is so long that you could never reckon it up."

"No, I will probably live for thousands of your days, and my day lasts a whole season; in fact, it's so long that you could never calculate it."

"No? then I don't understand you. You may have thousands of my days, but I have thousands of moments in which I can be merry and happy. Does all the beauty of the world cease when you die?"

"No? Then I don't get you. You might have thousands of my days, but I have thousands of moments when I can be joyful and happy. Does all the beauty of the world disappear when you die?"

"No," replied the tree; "it will certainly last much longer, infinitely longer than I can think of."

"No," replied the tree; "it will definitely last much longer, way longer than I can imagine."

"Well, then," said the little fly, "we have the same time to live, only we reckon differently."[73] And the little creature danced and floated in the air, rejoicing in its delicate wings of gauze and velvet, rejoicing in the balmy breezes laden with the fragrance from the clover fields and wild roses, elder blossoms and honeysuckle, and from the garden hedges of wild thyme, primroses, and mint. The perfume of all these was so strong that it almost intoxicated the little fly. The long and beautiful day had been so full of joy and sweet delights, that, when the sun sank, the fly felt tired of all its happiness and enjoyment. Its wings could sustain it no longer, and gently and slowly it glided down to the soft, waving blades of grass, nodded its little head as well as it could, and slept peacefully and sweetly. The fly was dead.

"Well, then," said the little fly, "we have the same amount of time to live, just measured differently."[73] And the little creature danced and floated in the air, enjoying its delicate wings of gauze and velvet, celebrating the warm breezes filled with the scents of clover fields, wild roses, elder blossoms, and honeysuckle, along with the garden hedges of wild thyme, primroses, and mint. The fragrance of all these was so strong that it nearly intoxicated the little fly. The long and beautiful day had been overflowing with joy and sweet delights, that when the sun set, the fly felt exhausted from all its happiness and fun. Its wings could no longer carry it, and gently and slowly it glided down to the soft, swaying blades of grass, nodded its little head as best as it could, and slept peacefully and sweetly. The fly was dead.

"Poor little Ephemera!" said the oak; "what a short life!" And so on every summer day the dance was repeated, the same questions were asked and the same answers given, and there was the same peaceful falling asleep at sunset. This continued through many generations of Ephemeras, and all of them felt merry and happy.

"Poor little Ephemera!" said the oak; "what a short life!" And so every summer day, the dance was repeated, the same questions were asked, and the same answers were given, and there was the same peaceful drifting off at sunset. This went on through many generations of Ephemeras, and all of them felt joyful and content.

The oak remained awake through the morning of spring, the noon of summer, and the evening[74] of autumn; its time of rest, its night, drew near—its winter was coming. Here fell a leaf and there fell a leaf. Already the storms were singing: "Good night, good night. We will rock you and lull you. Go to sleep, go to sleep. We will sing you to sleep, and shake you to sleep, and it will do your old twigs good; they will even crackle with pleasure. Sleep sweetly, sleep sweetly, it is your three hundred and sixty-fifth night. You are still very young in the world. Sleep sweetly; the clouds will drop snow upon you, which will be your coverlid, warm and sheltering to your feet. Sweet sleep to you, and pleasant dreams."

The oak stayed awake through the spring morning, the summer noon, and the autumn evening[74]; its resting time, its night, was approaching—winter was coming. A leaf dropped here and another leaf fell there. Already the storms were singing: "Good night, good night. We’ll rock you and lull you. Go to sleep, go to sleep. We’ll sing you to sleep, and shake you to sleep, and it will do your old branches good; they’ll even crackle with joy. Sleep sweetly, sleep sweetly, it’s your three hundred and sixty-fifth night. You are still very young in the world. Sleep sweetly; the clouds will drop snow on you, which will be your warm and sheltering cover. Sweet sleep to you, and pleasant dreams."

And there stood the oak, stripped of all its leaves, left to rest during the whole of a long winter, and to dream many dreams of events that had happened, just as men dream.

And there stood the oak, bare of all its leaves, resting through the entire long winter, dreaming many dreams of events that had taken place, just like people do.

The great tree had once been small; indeed, in its cradle it had been an acorn. According to human reckoning, it was now in the fourth century of its existence. It was the largest and best tree in the forest. Its summit towered above all the other trees and could be seen far out at sea, so that it served as a landmark to the sailors. It[75] had no idea how many eyes looked eagerly for it. In its topmost branches the wood pigeon built her nest, and the cuckoo sang his well-known song, the familiar notes echoing among the boughs; and in autumn, when the leaves looked like beaten copper plates, the birds of passage came and rested on the branches before beginning their flight across the sea.

The great tree had once been small; in fact, it had started out as an acorn. By human standards, it was now in its fourth century of life. It stood as the largest and finest tree in the forest. Its peak rose above all the other trees and could be spotted from far out at sea, making it a landmark for sailors. It[75] had no idea how many people looked for it eagerly. In its highest branches, the wood pigeon built her nest, and the cuckoo sang his familiar song, the notes echoing among the branches; and in autumn, when the leaves shimmered like beaten copper plates, migratory birds came and rested on the branches before starting their journey across the sea.

But now that it was winter, the tree stood leafless, so that every one could see how crooked and bent were the branches that sprang forth from the trunk. Crows and rooks came by turns and sat on them, and talked of the hard times that were beginning, and how difficult it was in winter to obtain a living.

But now that it was winter, the tree stood without leaves, so everyone could see how crooked and bent the branches were that grew from the trunk. Crows and rooks took turns sitting on them and talked about the tough times that were starting, and how hard it was in winter to make a living.

It was just at the holy Christmas time that the tree dreamed a dream. The tree had doubtless a feeling that the festive time had arrived, and in its dream fancied it heard the bells of the churches ringing. And yet it seemed to be a beautiful summer's day, mild and warm. The tree's mighty summit was crowned with spreading, fresh green foliage; the sunbeams played among its leaves and branches, and the air was full of fragrance[76] from herb and blossom; painted butterflies chased each other; the summer flies danced around it as if the world had been created merely that they might dance and be merry. All that had happened to the tree during all the years of its life seemed to pass before it as if in a festive pageant.

It was right around Christmas when the tree had a dream. It clearly sensed that the holiday season was upon it, and in its dream, it thought it heard the church bells ringing. Yet, it felt like a lovely summer day, warm and calm. The tree's tall top was adorned with fresh, green leaves; sunlight filtered through its branches, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of herbs and flowers. Colorful butterflies fluttered about each other, and summer flies danced around it as if the world existed just for them to celebrate and have fun. Everything that had happened to the tree over the years flashed before it like a joyful parade.[76]

It saw the knights of olden times and noble ladies ride through the wood on their gallant steeds, with plumes waving in their hats and with falcons on their wrists, while the hunting horn sounded and the dogs barked. It saw hostile warriors, in colored dress and glittering armor, with spear and halberd, pitching their tents and again taking them down; the watchfires blazed, and men sang and slept under the hospitable shelter of the tree. It saw lovers meet in quiet happiness near it in the moonshine, and carve the initials of their names in the grayish-green bark of its trunk.

It witnessed knights of ancient times and noble ladies riding through the woods on their brave steeds, with plumes waving in their hats and falcons on their wrists, while the hunting horn echoed and the dogs barked. It saw hostile warriors, dressed in colorful outfits and shining armor, with spears and halberds, setting up their tents and taking them down again; the campfires blazed, and men sang and slept under the welcoming shelter of the tree. It saw lovers meeting in quiet happiness nearby in the moonlight, carving their initials into the grayish-green bark of its trunk.

It saw lovers meet in quiet happiness near it in the moonshine....

Once, but long years had passed since then, guitars and Æolian harps had been hung on its boughs by merry travelers; now they seemed to hang there again, and their marvelous notes sounded again. The wood pigeons cooed as if to[78] express the feelings of the tree, and the cuckoo called out to tell it how many summer days it had yet to live.

Once, but many years had passed since then, guitars and wind harps had been hung on its branches by cheerful travelers; now they seemed to hang there again, and their beautiful notes echoed once more. The wood pigeons cooed as if to[78] express the tree's feelings, and the cuckoo called out to count how many summer days it had left.

Then it appeared to it that new life was thrilling through every fiber of root and stem and leaf, rising even to its highest branches. The tree felt itself stretching and spreading out, while through the root beneath the earth ran the warm vigor of life. As it grew higher and still higher and its strength increased, the topmost boughs became broader and fuller; and in proportion to its growth its self-satisfaction increased, and there came a joyous longing to grow higher and higher—to reach even to the warm, bright sun itself.

Then it felt like new life was pulsing through every fiber of its roots, trunk, and leaves, even reaching its highest branches. The tree sensed itself stretching and spreading out, while the warm energy of life flowed through its roots beneath the ground. As it grew taller and stronger, its upper branches became broader and fuller; and with its growth, its self-satisfaction grew, accompanied by a joyful desire to reach even higher—to touch the warm, bright sun itself.

Already had its topmost branches pierced the clouds, which floated beneath them like troops of birds of passage or large white swans; every leaf seemed gifted with sight, as if it possessed eyes to see. The stars became visible in broad daylight, large and sparkling, like clear and gentle eyes. They brought to the tree's memory the light that it had seen in the eyes of a child and in the eyes of lovers who had once met beneath the branches of the old oak.[79]

Its highest branches had already broken through the clouds, which floated below like flocks of migratory birds or big white swans; each leaf appeared to have vision, as if it had eyes to see. The stars became visible in broad daylight, large and sparkling, like clear and gentle eyes. They reminded the tree of the light it had seen in a child's eyes and in the eyes of lovers who had once met beneath the old oak's branches.[79]

These were wonderful and happy moments for the old oak, full of peace and joy; and yet amidst all this happiness, the tree felt a yearning desire that all the other trees, bushes, herbs, and flowers beneath it might also be able to rise higher, to see all this splendor and experience the same happiness. The grand, majestic oak could not be quite happy in its enjoyment until all the rest, both great and small, could share it. And this feeling of yearning trembled through every branch, through every leaf, as warmly and fervently as through a human heart.

These were wonderful and happy moments for the old oak, filled with peace and joy; and yet, amidst all this happiness, the tree felt a deep desire for all the other trees, bushes, herbs, and flowers around it to be able to rise higher, to see all this beauty and experience the same joy. The grand, majestic oak couldn't feel completely happy in its enjoyment until all the others, both big and small, could share it. This yearning flowed through every branch, through every leaf, as warmly and passionately as through a human heart.

The summit of the tree waved to and fro and bent downwards, as if in its silent longing it sought something. Then there came to it the fragrance of thyme and the more powerful scent of honeysuckle and violets, and the tree fancied it heard the note of the cuckoo.

The top of the tree swayed back and forth and leaned down, as if it was quietly yearning for something. Then, it caught the scent of thyme along with the stronger fragrance of honeysuckle and violets, and the tree thought it heard the call of the cuckoo.

At length its longing was satisfied. Up through the clouds came the green summits of the forest trees, and the oak watched them rising higher and higher. Bush and herb shot upward, and some even tore themselves up by the roots to rise more quickly. The quickest of all was the[80] birch tree. Like a lightning flash the slender stem shot upwards in a zigzag line, the branches spreading round it like green gauze and banners. Every native of the wood, even to the brown and feathery rushes, grew with the rest, while the birds ascended with the melody of song. On a blade of grass that fluttered in the air like a long green ribbon sat a grasshopper cleaning its wings with its legs. May beetles hummed, bees murmured, birds sang—each in its own way; the air was filled with the sounds of song and gladness.

At last, its desire was fulfilled. Up through the clouds came the green tops of the forest trees, and the oak watched them rise higher and higher. Bushes and herbs shot up, with some even tearing themselves out by the roots to grow faster. The fastest of all was the [80] birch tree. Like a lightning bolt, the slender trunk shot up in a zigzag pattern, its branches spreading out like green fabric and banners. Every creature of the woods, even the brown and feathery rushes, grew along with the others, while the birds soared accompanied by their cheerful songs. On a blade of grass fluttering in the breeze like a long green ribbon sat a grasshopper cleaning its wings with its legs. May beetles buzzed, bees hummed, birds sang—each in its own way; the air was filled with the sounds of music and joy.

"But where is the little blue flower that grows by the water, and the purple bellflower, and the daisy?" asked the oak. "I want them all."

"But where’s the little blue flower that grows by the water, and the purple bellflower, and the daisy?" asked the oak. "I want them all."

"Here we are; here we are," came the reply in words and in song.

"Here we are; here we are," came the response in words and in song.

"But the beautiful thyme of last summer, where is that? And where are the lilies of the valley which last year covered the earth with their bloom, and the wild apple tree with its fragrant blossoms, and all the glory of the wood, which has flourished year after year? And where is even what may have but just been born?"[81]

"But where is the beautiful thyme from last summer? And where are the lilies of the valley that covered the ground with their blooms last year, and the wild apple tree with its fragrant flowers, and all the glory of the woods that have thrived year after year? And where is even what may have just been born?"[81]

"We are here; we are here," sounded voices high up in the air, as if they had flown there beforehand.

"We're here; we're here," voices echoed from high up in the air, as if they had arrived there beforehand.

"Why, this is beautiful, too beautiful to be believed," cried the oak in a joyful tone. "I have them all here, both great and small; not one has been forgotten. Can such happiness be imagined? It seems almost impossible."

"Wow, this is amazing, too amazing to be real," exclaimed the oak excitedly. "I have everyone here, both big and small; not a single one has been left out. Can you even picture such happiness? It feels almost unreal."

"In heaven with the Eternal God it can be imagined, for all things are possible," sounded the reply through the air.

"In heaven with the Eternal God, it can be imagined, for all things are possible," echoed the reply through the air.

And the old tree, as it still grew upwards and onwards, felt that its roots were loosening themselves from the earth.

And the old tree, as it continued to grow upward and onward, sensed that its roots were loosening from the ground.

"It is right so; it is best," said the tree. "No fetters hold me now. I can fly up to the very highest point in light and glory. And all I love are with me, both small and great. All—all are here."

"It’s exactly how it should be; it’s the best," said the tree. "I’m not held back by anything anymore. I can soar up to the highest point in light and glory. And everyone I love is with me, both small and big. Everyone—everyone is here."

Such was the dream of the old oak at the holy Christmas time. And while it dreamed, a mighty storm came rushing over land and sea. The sea rolled in great billows toward the shore. A cracking and crushing was heard in the tree. Its roots were torn from the ground, just at the[82] moment when in its dream it was being loosened from the earth. It fell; its three hundred and sixty-five years were ended like the single day of the Ephemera.

Such was the dream of the old oak during the sacred Christmas season. And while it dreamed, a powerful storm surged over land and sea. The sea rolled in massive waves toward the shore. A cracking and crashing noise was heard from the tree. Its roots were ripped from the ground, just at the[82] moment when in its dream it was being freed from the earth. It fell; its three hundred and sixty-five years were over in the blink of an eye, like the brief life of an Ephemera.

On the morning of Christmas Day, when the sun rose, the storm had ceased. From all the churches sounded the festive bells, and from every hearth, even of the smallest hut, rose the smoke into the blue sky, like the smoke from the festive thank-offerings on the Druids' altars. The sea gradually became calm, and on board a great ship that had withstood the tempest during the night, all the flags were displayed as a token of joy and festivity.

On Christmas morning, when the sun came up, the storm had stopped. The festive bells rang out from all the churches, and from every home, even the smallest hut, smoke rose into the blue sky, like the smoke from the celebratory offerings on the Druids' altars. The sea slowly calmed down, and on a large ship that had weathered the storm during the night, all the flags were flying as a sign of joy and celebration.

"The tree is down! the old oak—our landmark on the coast!" exclaimed the sailors. "It must have fallen in the storm of last night. Who can replace it? Alas! no one." This was the old tree's funeral oration, brief but well said.

"The tree is gone! The old oak—our landmark on the coast!" exclaimed the sailors. "It must have fallen in last night’s storm. Who can replace it? Unfortunately, no one." This was the old tree's eulogy, short but impactful.

There it lay stretched on the snow-covered shore, and over it sounded the notes of a song from the ship—a song of Christmas joy, of the redemption of the soul of man, and of eternal life through Christ.[83]

There it lay stretched out on the snowy shore, and above it came the sounds of a song from the ship—a song of Christmas joy, the redemption of the human soul, and eternal life through Christ.[83]

Sing aloud on this happy morn,
All is fulfilled, for Christ is born;
With songs of joy let us loudly sing,
"Hallelujahs to Christ our King."

Thus sounded the Christmas carol, and every one on board the ship felt his thoughts elevated through the song and the prayer, even as the old tree had felt lifted up in its last beautiful dream on that Christmas morn.

Thus played the Christmas carol, and everyone on board the ship felt their thoughts uplifted by the song and the prayer, just as the old tree had felt elevated in its last beautiful dream on that Christmas morning.


THE PORTUGUESE DUCK

THE PORTUGUESE DUCK

A
  DUCK once arrived from Portugal. There were some who said she came from Spain, but that is almost the same thing. At all events, she was called the Portuguese duck, and she laid eggs, was killed and cooked, and that was the end of her.

The ducklings which crept forth from her eggs were also called Portuguese ducks, and about that there may be some question. But of all the family only one remained in the duck yard, which may be called a farmyard, since the chickens were admitted to it and the cock strutted about in a very hostile manner.

The ducklings that hatched from her eggs were also known as Portuguese ducks, and that might raise some questions. But out of the whole family, only one stayed in the duck yard, which could be called a farmyard since the chickens were allowed in, and the rooster walked around in a very aggressive way.

"He annoys me with his loud crowing," said the Portuguese duck, "but still, he's a handsome bird, there's no denying that, even if he is not a[85] duck. He ought to moderate his voice, like those little birds who are singing in the lime trees over there in our neighbor's garden—but that is an art only acquired in polite society. How sweetly they sing there; it is quite a pleasure to listen to them! I call it Portuguese singing. If I only had such a little singing bird, I'd be as kind and good to him as a mother, for it's in my Portuguese nature."

"He drives me crazy with his loud crowing," said the Portuguese duck, "but still, he's a good-looking bird, that much is true, even if he isn't a [85] duck. He should tone it down, like those little birds singing in the lime trees over in our neighbor's garden—but that's a skill learned only in polite society. They sing so sweetly; it’s really a joy to listen to them! I call it Portuguese singing. If I had a little singing bird like that, I'd be as kind and caring to him as a mother, because that's just in my Portuguese nature."

While she was speaking, one of the little singing birds came tumbling head over heels from the roof into the yard. The cat was after him, but he had escaped from her with a broken wing and so came fluttering into the yard. "That's just like the cat; she's a villain," said the Portuguese duck. "I remember her ways when I had children of my own. How can such a creature be allowed to live and wander about upon the roofs? I don't think they allow such things in Portugal."

While she was talking, one of the little singing birds tumbled head over heels from the roof into the yard. The cat was chasing him, but he had escaped from her with a broken wing and managed to flutter into the yard. "That's just like the cat; she's so wicked," said the Portuguese duck. "I remember her behavior when I had my own chicks. How can such a creature be allowed to live and roam around on the roofs? I don't think they allow that kind of thing in Portugal."

She pitied the little singing bird, and so did all the other ducks, who were not Portuguese.

She felt sorry for the little singing bird, and so did all the other ducks, who were not Portuguese.

"Poor little creature!" they said, one after another, as they came up. "We can't sing, certainly; but we have a sounding board, or something of the kind, within us, though we don't talk about it."[86]

"Poor little thing!" they said, one after another, as they approached. "We can't sing, that's for sure; but we have a sort of sounding board inside us, even if we don’t mention it."[86]

"But I can talk," said the Portuguese duck. "I'll do something for the little fellow; it's my duty." So she stepped into the watering trough and beat her wings upon the water so strongly that the little bird was nearly drowned. But the duck meant it kindly. "That is a good deed," she said; "I hope the others will take example from it."

"But I can talk," said the Portuguese duck. "I'll do something for the little guy; it's my responsibility." So she jumped into the water trough and flapped her wings on the water so hard that the little bird nearly drowned. But the duck had good intentions. "That’s a good deed," she said; "I hope the others will follow my lead."

"Tweet, tweet!" said the little bird. One of his wings was broken and he found it difficult to shake himself, but he quite understood that the bath was meant kindly, so he said, "You are very kind-hearted, madam." But he did not wish for a second bath.

"Tweet, tweet!" said the little bird. One of his wings was broken and he found it hard to shake himself, but he understood that the bath was meant kindly, so he said, "You’re very kind, ma'am." But he didn't want a second bath.

"I have never thought about my heart," replied the Portuguese duck; "but I know that I love all my fellow creatures, except the cat, and nobody can expect me to love her, for she ate up two of my ducklings. But pray make yourself at home; it is easy to make oneself comfortable. I myself am from a foreign country, as you may see by my bearing and my feathery dress. My husband is a native of these parts; he's not of my race, but I am not proud on that account. If any one here[87] can understand you, I may say positively that I am that person."

"I've never really thought about my heart," replied the Portuguese duck. "But I know I love all my fellow creatures, except the cat, and honestly, no one can blame me for not loving her since she ate two of my ducklings. But please, make yourself at home; it's easy to get comfortable. I'm from another country, as you can tell by my demeanor and my feathery outfit. My husband is from this area; he's not from my background, but I'm not snobbish about it. If there's anyone here[87] who can understand you, I can confidently say that it's me."

"She's quite full of portulak," said a little common duck, who was witty. All the common ducks considered the word "portulak" a good joke, for it sounded like "Portugal." They nudged each other and said, "Quack! that was witty!"

"She’s really full of portulak," said a clever little duck. All the other ducks thought the word "portulak" was a funny joke, because it sounded like "Portugal." They nudged each other and said, "Quack! That was clever!"

Then the other ducks began to notice the newcomer. "The Portuguese has certainly a great flow of language," they said to the little bird. "For our part, we don't care to fill our beaks with such long words, but we sympathize with you quite as much. If we don't do anything else, we can walk about with you everywhere; that is the best we can do."

Then the other ducks started to notice the newcomer. "The Portuguese sure has a great way with words," they said to the little bird. "As for us, we don't want to stuff our beaks with such long words, but we can relate to you just the same. If nothing else, we can walk around with you everywhere; that's the best we can offer."

"You have a lovely voice," said one of the eldest ducks; "it must be a great satisfaction to you to be able to give as much pleasure as you do. I am certainly no judge of your singing, so I keep my beak shut, which is better than talking nonsense as others do."

"You have a beautiful voice," said one of the oldest ducks; "it must be really satisfying to bring so much joy to others. I’m no expert on your singing, so I’ll stay quiet, which is better than spouting nonsense like some do."

"Don't plague him so," interrupted the Portuguese duck; "he requires rest and nursing. My little singing bird, do you wish me to prepare another bath for you?"[88]

"Don't bother him so much," interrupted the Portuguese duck; "he needs rest and care. My little singing bird, do you want me to get you another bath?"[88]

"Oh, no! no! pray let me be dry," implored the little bird.

"Oh, no! No! Please let me be dry," begged the little bird.

"The water cure is the only remedy for me when I am not well," said the Portuguese. "Amusement, too, is very beneficial. The fowls from the neighborhood will soon be here to pay you a visit. There are two Cochin-Chinese among them; they wear feathers on their legs and are well educated. They have been brought from a great distance, and consequently I treat them with greater respect than I do the others."

"The water treatment is the only solution for me when I’m feeling unwell," said the Portuguese. "Having fun is also really good for you. The local chickens will be stopping by to see you soon. There are two Cochins among them; they have feathers on their legs and are well trained. They've come from far away, so I treat them with more respect than the others."

Then the fowls arrived, and the cock was polite enough to keep from being rude. "You are a real songster," he said, "and you do as much with your little voice as it is possible to do; but more noise and shrillness is necessary if one wishes others to know who he is."

Then the birds arrived, and the rooster was considerate enough not to be rude. "You have a great voice," he said, "and you do as much as you can with your little voice; but if you want others to know who you are, you need to be louder and more shrill."

The two Chinese were quite enchanted with the appearance of the singing bird. His feathers had been much ruffled by his bath, so that he seemed to them quite like a tiny Chinese fowl. "He's charming," they said to each other, and began a conversation with him in whispers, using the most aristocratic Chinese dialect.[89]

The two Chinese were really taken by the sight of the singing bird. His feathers were all fluffed up from his bath, making him look just like a little Chinese bird to them. "He's delightful," they said to each other, and started chatting with him in hushed tones, using the most refined Chinese dialect.[89]

"We are of the same race as yourself," they said. "The ducks, even the Portuguese, are all aquatic birds, as you must have noticed. You do not know us yet—very few, even of the fowls, know us or give themselves the trouble to make our acquaintance, though we were born to occupy a higher position in society than most of them. But that does not disturb us; we quietly go our way among them. Their ideas are certainly not ours, for we look at the bright side of things and only speak of what is good, although that is sometimes difficult to find where none exists. Except ourselves and the cock, there is not one in the yard who can be called talented or polite. It cannot be said even of the ducks, and we warn you, little bird, not to trust that one yonder, with the short tail feathers, for she is cunning. Then the curiously marked one, with the crooked stripes on her wings, is a mischief-maker and never lets any one have the last word, though she is always in the wrong. The fat duck yonder speaks evil of every one, and that is against our principles; if we have nothing good to tell, we close our beaks. The Portuguese is the only one who has had[90] any education and with whom we can associate, but she is passionate and talks too much about Portugal."

"We're of the same kind as you," they said. "The ducks, even the Portuguese ones, are all waterfowl, as you probably noticed. You don't know us well yet—very few, even among the birds, know us or bother to befriend us, even though we were meant to hold a higher status in society than most. But that doesn't bother us; we just carry on among them. Their views are certainly not ours, as we focus on the positive and only discuss what's good, even though that can sometimes be tough to find where it doesn't exist. Except for us and the rooster, there's not a single one in the yard who can be called talented or polite. You can't even say that about the ducks, and we advise you, little bird, not to trust that one over there with the short tail feathers, as she's crafty. Then there's the oddly marked one with the crooked stripes on her wings; she's a troublemaker and never lets anyone have the final say, even when she's clearly wrong. The fat duck over there speaks ill of everyone, which goes against our principles; if we have nothing good to say, we keep our beaks shut. The Portuguese is the only one who has had[90] any education and is someone we can hang out with, but she’s really passionate and talks way too much about Portugal."

"I wonder what those two Chinese are whispering about," whispered one duck to another. "They are always doing it, and it annoys me. We never speak to them."

"I wonder what those two Chinese people are whispering about," whispered one duck to another. "They’re always doing it, and it bugs me. We never talk to them."

Now the drake came up, and he thought the little singing bird was a sparrow. "Well, I don't understand the difference," he said; "it appears to me all the same. He's only a plaything, and if people will have playthings, why let them, I say."

Now the male duck came up, and he thought the little singing bird was a sparrow. "Well, I don't see the difference," he said; "it all looks the same to me. He's just a toy, and if people want toys, then why not let them, I say."

"Don't take any notice of what he says," whispered the Portuguese; "he is very well in matters of business, and with him business is first. Now I shall lie down and have a little rest. It is a duty we owe to ourselves, so that we shall be nice and fat when we come to be embalmed with sage and onions and apples."

"Don't pay attention to what he says," the Portuguese whispered; "he's great when it comes to business, and for him, business comes first. Now I'm going to lie down and relax for a bit. It's something we owe ourselves, so we'll be nice and plump when it's time to be embalmed with sage, onions, and apples."

So she laid herself down in the sun and winked with one eye. She had a very comfortable place and felt so at ease that she fell asleep. The little singing bird busied himself for some time with his broken wing, and at last he too lay down,[91] quite close to his protectress. The sun shone warm and bright, and he found it a very good place. But the fowls of the neighborhood were all awake, and, to tell the truth, they had paid a visit to the duck yard solely to find food for themselves. The Chinese were the first to leave, and the other fowls soon followed them.

So she lay down in the sun and winked with one eye. She had a really comfy spot and felt so relaxed that she dozed off. The little singing bird spent a while tending to his broken wing, and finally he also settled down,[91] right next to his protector. The sun was shining warm and bright, and he thought it was a great spot. But the neighborhood chickens were all awake and, to be honest, they had come to the duck yard just to find food for themselves. The Chinese chickens were the first to leave, and soon the other birds followed them.

The witty little duck said of the Portuguese that "the old lady" was getting to be quite a "doting ducky." All the other ducks laughed at this. "'Doting ducky,'" they whispered; "oh, that's too witty!" Then they repeated the joke about "portulak" and declared it was most amusing. After that they all lay down to have a nap.

The clever little duck remarked about the Portuguese that "the old lady" was becoming quite a "doting ducky." All the other ducks chuckled at this. "'Doting ducky,'" they whispered; "oh, that's too clever!" Then they went on to repeat the joke about "portulak" and claimed it was really funny. After that, they all settled down for a nap.

They had been lying asleep for quite a while, when suddenly something was thrown into the yard for them to eat. It came down with such a bang that the whole company started up and clapped their wings. The Portuguese awoke, too, and rushed over to the other side of the yard. In doing this she trod upon the little singing bird.

They had been sleeping for a while when suddenly something was tossed into the yard for them to eat. It landed with such a loud thud that the whole group jumped up and flapped their wings. The Portuguese woke up too and hurried over to the other side of the yard. In doing so, she stepped on the little singing bird.

"Tweet," he cried; "you trod very hard upon me, madam."[92]

"Tweet," he exclaimed; "you stepped on me quite hard, madam."[92]

"Well, then, why do you lie in my way?" she retorted. "You must not be so touchy. I have nerves of my own, but I do not cry 'Tweet.'"

"Well, then, why are you standing in my way?" she shot back. "You shouldn't be so sensitive. I have my own nerves, but I don't whine."

"Don't be angry," said the little bird; "the 'Tweet' slipped out of my beak before I knew it."

"Don't be mad," said the little bird; "the 'Tweet' just flew out of my beak before I realized it."

The Portuguese did not listen to him, but began eating as fast as she could, and made a good meal. When she had finished she lay down again, and the little bird, who wished to be amiable, began to sing:

The Portuguese didn't pay attention to him, but started eating as quickly as she could and had a nice meal. Once she was done, she lay down again, and the little bird, wanting to be friendly, began to sing:

"Tweet and chirp,"
The droplets glisten,
In the hours of sunny spring;
I'll sing my heart out,
Until I lay down to rest,
With my head behind my wing."

"Now I want rest after my dinner," said the Portuguese. "You must conform to the rules of the place while you are here. I want to sleep now."

"Now I want to rest after my dinner," said the Portuguese. "You have to follow the rules of this place while you're here. I want to sleep now."

The little bird was quite taken aback, for he meant it kindly. When madam awoke afterwards, there he stood before her with a little corn he had found, and laid it at her feet; but as she had not slept well, she was naturally in a bad temper.[93] "Give that to a chicken," she said, "and don't be always standing in my way."

The little bird was really surprised because he meant well. When the lady woke up later, there he was in front of her with a bit of corn he had found, and he placed it at her feet. However, since she hadn’t slept well, she was understandably in a bad mood. [93] “Give that to a chicken,” she said, “and stop getting in my way.”

"Why are you angry with me?" replied the little singing bird; "what have I done?"

"Why are you mad at me?" replied the little singing bird. "What did I do?"

"Done!" repeated the Portuguese duck; "your mode of expressing yourself is not very polite. I must call your attention to that fact."

"Done!" repeated the Portuguese duck. "The way you're expressing yourself isn't very polite. I need to point that out to you."

"There was sunshine here yesterday," said the little bird, "but to-day it is cloudy and the air is heavy."

"There was sunshine here yesterday," said the little bird, "but today it's cloudy and the air feels thick."

"You know very little about the weather, I fancy," she retorted; "the day is not over yet. Don't stand there looking so stupid."

"You probably don’t know much about the weather," she shot back; "the day isn’t over yet. Don’t just stand there looking clueless."

"But you are looking at me just as the wicked eyes looked when I fell into the yard yesterday."

"But you're looking at me the same way those evil eyes did when I fell into the yard yesterday."

"Impertinent creature!" exclaimed the Portuguese duck. "Would you compare me with the cat—that beast of prey? There's not a drop of malicious blood in me. I've taken your part, and now I'll teach you better manners." So saying, she made a bite at the little singing-bird's head, and he fell to the ground dead. "Now whatever is the meaning of this?" she said. "Could he not bear even such a little peck as I gave him?[94] Then, certainly, he was not made for this world. I've been like a mother to him, I know that, for I've a good heart."

"Rude creature!" exclaimed the Portuguese duck. "Do you really think I’m like the cat—that hunting beast? There's not a drop of maliciousness in me. I’ve stood up for you, and now I’m going to teach you some manners." With that, she snapped at the little singing-bird's head, and he fell to the ground, dead. "What on earth is going on?" she said. "Could he not handle even such a small peck as I gave him? Then, surely, he wasn’t meant for this world. I’ve been like a mother to him, I know that, because I have a good heart."

Then the cock from the neighboring yard stuck his head in and crowed with steam-engine power.

Then the rooster from the next yard poked his head in and crowed with all its might.

"You'll kill me with your crowing," she cried. "It's all your fault. He's lost his life, and I'm very near losing mine."

"You'll drive me crazy with your bragging," she shouted. "It's all your fault. He's lost his life, and I'm just about to lose mine."

"There's not much of him lying there," observed the cock.

"There's not much of him lying there," the cock noticed.

"Speak of him with respect," said the Portuguese duck, "for he had manners and education, and he could sing. He was affectionate and gentle, and those are as rare qualities in animals as in those who call themselves human beings."

"Talk about him with respect," said the Portuguese duck, "because he had good manners and education, and he could sing. He was loving and gentle, and those qualities are as rare in animals as they are in people who call themselves human."

Then all the ducks came crowding round the little dead bird. Ducks have strong passions, whether they feel envy or pity. There was nothing to envy here, so they all showed a great deal of pity. So also did the two Chinese. "We shall never again have such a singing bird among us; he was almost a Chinese," they whispered, and then they wept with such a noisy, clucking sound that all the other fowls clucked too. But the[95] ducks went about with redder eyes afterwards. "We have hearts of our own," they said; "nobody can deny that."

Then all the ducks rushed over to the little dead bird. Ducks have strong emotions, whether they feel envy or pity. There was nothing to be envious of here, so they all expressed a lot of pity. The two Chinese did the same. "We will never have such a singing bird among us again; he was almost one of us," they whispered, and then they cried with such a loud, clucking noise that all the other birds clucked along too. But the[95] ducks walked away with redder eyes afterward. "We have our own hearts," they said; "nobody can deny that."

"Hearts!" repeated the Portuguese. "Indeed you have—almost as tender as the ducks in Portugal."

"Hearts!" the Portuguese repeated. "You really do have them—almost as tender as the ducks in Portugal."

"Let us think of getting something to satisfy our hunger," said the drake; "that's the most important business. If one of our toys is broken, why, we have plenty more."

"Let's figure out how to get something to curb our hunger," said the drake; "that's the main priority. If one of our toys breaks, we have plenty more."


THE SNOW MAN

THE SNOW MAN

I
T IS so delightfully cold that it makes my whole body crackle," said the Snow Man. "This is just the kind of wind to blow life into one. How that great red thing up there is staring at me!" He meant the sun, which was just setting. "It shall not make me wink. I shall manage to keep the pieces."

He had two triangular pieces of tile in his head instead of eyes, and his mouth, being made of an old broken rake, was therefore furnished with teeth. He had been brought into existence amid the joyous shouts of boys, the jingling of sleigh bells, and the slashing of whips.

He had two triangular pieces of tile for eyes, and his mouth, made from an old broken rake, had teeth. He had been brought to life amid the cheerful shouts of boys, the ringing of sleigh bells, and the crack of whips.

The sun went down, and the full moon rose, large, round, and clear, shining in the deep blue.

The sun set, and the full moon rose, big, round, and bright, glowing in the deep blue sky.

"There it comes again, from the other side,"[97] said the Snow Man, who supposed the sun was showing itself once more. "Ah, I have cured it of staring. Now it may hang up there and shine, so that I may see myself. If I only knew how to manage to move away from this place—I should so like to move! If I could, I would slide along yonder on the ice, as I have seen the boys do; but I don't understand how. I don't even know how to run."

"There it is again, coming from the other side,"[97] said the Snow Man, thinking the sun was showing itself again. "Ah, I’ve cured it of staring. Now it can just hang up there and shine, so I can see my reflection. If only I could figure out how to get away from here—I really want to move! If I could, I’d slide over there on the ice, like I’ve seen the boys do; but I have no idea how. I don’t even know how to run."

"Away, away!" barked the old yard dog. He was quite hoarse and could not pronounce "Bow-wow" properly. He had once been an indoor dog and lain by the fire, and he had been hoarse ever since. "The sun will make you run some day. I saw it, last winter, make your predecessor run, and his predecessor before him. Away, away! They all have to go."

"Away, away!" barked the old yard dog. He was pretty hoarse and couldn’t say "Bow-wow" right. He had once been an indoor dog and lay by the fire, and he had been hoarse ever since. "The sun will make you run someday. I saw it last winter make your predecessor run, and his predecessor before him. Away, away! They all have to go."

"I don't understand you, comrade," said the Snow Man. "Is that thing up yonder to teach me to run? I saw it running itself, a little while ago, and now it has come creeping up from the other side."

"I don't get you, buddy," said the Snow Man. "Is that thing up there supposed to teach me how to run? I saw it running just a bit ago, and now it's creeping up from the other side."

"You know nothing at all," replied the yard dog. "But then, you've only lately been patched[98] up. What you see yonder is the moon, and what you saw before was the sun. It will come again to-morrow and most likely teach you to run down into the ditch by the well, for I think the weather is going to change. I can feel such pricks and stabs in my left leg that I am sure there is going to be a change."

"You don’t know anything," said the yard dog. "But then again, you’ve only just been patched up. What you see over there is the moon, and what you saw earlier was the sun. It will be back tomorrow and will probably make you want to run down into the ditch by the well, because I think the weather is about to change. I can feel these sharp twinges in my left leg, which makes me sure something is going to change."

"I don't understand him," said the Snow Man to himself, "but I have a feeling that he is talking of something very disagreeable. The thing that stared so hard just now, which he calls the sun, is not my friend; I can feel that too."

"I don’t get him," said the Snow Man to himself, "but I sense he’s talking about something really unpleasant. That thing that was staring so hard just now, which he calls the sun, isn’t my friend; I can feel that too."

"Away, away!" barked the yard dog, and then he turned round three times and crept into his kennel to sleep.

"Away, away!" barked the yard dog, and then he turned around three times and crawled into his kennel to sleep.

There really was a change in the weather. Toward morning a thick fog covered the whole country and a keen wind arose, so that the cold seemed to freeze one's bones. But when the sun rose, a splendid sight was to be seen. Trees and bushes were covered with hoarfrost and looked like a forest of white coral, while on every twig glittered frozen dewdrops. The many delicate[99] forms, concealed in summer by luxuriant foliage, were now clearly defined and looked like glittering lacework. A white radiance glistened from every twig. The birches, waving in the wind, looked as full of life as in summer and as wondrously beautiful. Where the sun shone, everything glittered and sparkled as if diamond dust had been strewn about; and the snowy carpet of the earth seemed covered with diamonds from which gleamed countless lights, whiter even than the snow itself.

There really was a change in the weather. Toward morning, a thick fog covered the entire country, and a sharp wind picked up, making the cold feel bone-chilling. But when the sun rose, it revealed a stunning sight. Trees and bushes were coated in frost and looked like a forest of white coral, while frozen dewdrops sparkled on every twig. The many delicate[99] forms, hidden in summer by lush leaves, were now clearly visible and looked like shimmering lace. A white glow sparkled from every twig. The birches, swaying in the wind, appeared just as lively as they did in summer and were incredibly beautiful. Where the sun shone, everything sparkled as if diamond dust had been scattered; the snowy ground looked like it was covered in diamonds, with countless lights gleaming even whiter than the snow itself.

"This is really beautiful," said a girl who had come into the garden with a young friend; and they both stood still near the Snow Man, contemplating the glittering scene. "Summer cannot show a more beautiful sight," she exclaimed, while her eyes sparkled.

"This is so beautiful," said a girl who had entered the garden with a young friend; they both stood still near the Snow Man, taking in the stunning view. "Summer can't offer a more beautiful sight," she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling.

"And we can't have such a fellow as this in the summer-time," replied the young man, pointing to the Snow Man. "He is capital."

"And we can't have someone like him around in the summer," replied the young man, pointing at the Snow Man. "He's great."

The girl laughed and nodded at the Snow Man, then tripped away over the snow with her friend. The snow creaked and crackled beneath her feet, as if she had been treading on starch.[100]

The girl giggled and nodded at the Snowman, then skipped away over the snow with her friend. The snow squeaked and crunched under her feet, as if she were walking on starch.[100]

"Who are those two?" asked the Snow Man of the yard dog. "You have been here longer than I; do you know them?"

"Who are those two?" asked the Snow Man to the yard dog. "You've been here longer than I have; do you know them?"

"Of course I know them," replied the yard dog; "the girl has stroked my back many times, and the young man has often given me a bone of meat. I never bite those two."

"Of course I know them," replied the yard dog. "The girl has petted my back many times, and the young man has often given me a meat bone. I never bite those two."

"But what are they?" asked the Snow Man.

"But what are they?" asked the Snowman.

"They are lovers," he replied. "They will go and live in the same kennel, by and by, and gnaw at the same bone. Away, away!"

"They're in love," he said. "They'll end up living together, soon enough, and sharing the same food. Go away, go away!"

"Are they the same kind of beings as you and I?" asked the Snow Man.

"Are they the same type of beings as you and me?" asked the Snow Man.

"Well, they belong to the master," retorted the yard dog. "Certainly people know very little who were only born yesterday. I can see that in you. I have age and experience. I know every one here in the house, and I know there was once a time when I did not lie out here in the cold, fastened to a chain. Away, away!"

"Well, they belong to the master," the yard dog shot back. "People who just showed up yesterday really don't know much. I can see that in you. I have age and experience. I know everyone in this house, and I remember when I didn't have to lie out here in the cold, tied up with a chain. Get lost!"

"The cold is delightful," said the Snow Man. "But do tell me, tell me; only you must not clank your chain so, for it jars within me when you do that."[101]

"The cold is amazing," said the Snow Man. "But please, tell me, just don’t rattle your chain like that, because it really bothers me when you do."[101]

"Away, away!" barked the yard dog. "I'll tell you: they said I was a pretty little fellow, once; then I used to lie in a velvet-covered chair, up at the master's house, and sit in the mistress's lap; they used to kiss my nose, and wipe my paws with an embroidered handkerchief, and I was called 'Ami, dear Ami, sweet Ami.' But after a while I grew too big for them, and they sent me away to the housekeeper's room; so I came to live on the lower story. You can look into the room from where you stand, and see where I was once master—for I was, indeed, master to the housekeeper. It was a much smaller room than those upstairs, but I was more comfortable, for I was not continually being taken hold of and pulled about by the children, as I had been. I received quite as good food and even better. I had my own cushion, and there was a stove—it is the finest thing in the world at this season of the year. I used to go under the stove and lie down. Ah, I still dream of that stove. Away, away!"

"Away, away!" barked the yard dog. "I'll tell you: they once called me a cute little guy; back then, I would lie in a velvet chair at the master's house and sit in the mistress's lap. They would kiss my nose and wipe my paws with an embroidered handkerchief, and I was known as 'Ami, dear Ami, sweet Ami.' But eventually, I grew too big for them, and they sent me to the housekeeper's room; so I ended up living on the lower floor. You can look into the room from where you are and see where I used to be the master—because I really was the master to the housekeeper. It was a much smaller room than those upstairs, but I felt more comfortable since I wasn't constantly being grabbed and pulled around by the kids like before. I got just as good food, if not better. I had my own cushion, and there was a stove—it's the best thing in the world this time of year. I would go under the stove and lie down. Ah, I still dream of that stove. Away, away!"

"Does a stove look beautiful?" asked the Snow Man. "Is it at all like me?"[102]

"Does a stove look nice?" asked the Snow Man. "Is it at all like me?"[102]

"It is just the opposite of you," said the dog. "It's as black as a crow and has a long neck and a brass knob; it eats firewood, and that makes fire spurt out of its mouth. One has to keep on one side or under it, to be comfortable. You can see it through the window from where you stand."

"It’s completely the opposite of you," the dog said. "It’s as black as a crow, has a long neck, and a brass knob; it eats firewood, which makes fire shoot out of its mouth. You have to stay on one side or underneath it to be comfortable. You can see it through the window from where you are."

Then the Snow Man looked, and saw a bright polished thing with a brass knob, and fire gleaming from the lower part of it. The sight of this gave the Snow Man a strange sensation; it was very odd, he knew not what it meant, and he could not account for it. But there are people who are not men of snow who understand what the feeling is. "And why did you leave her?" asked the Snow Man, for it seemed to him that the stove must be of the female sex. "How could you give up such a comfortable place?"

Then the Snowman looked and saw a shiny, polished object with a brass knob, with fire glowing from its lower part. Seeing this gave the Snowman a strange feeling; it was very odd, he didn’t know what it meant, and he couldn’t explain it. But there are people who aren’t made of snow who understand what that feeling is. “And why did you leave her?” asked the Snowman, because it seemed to him that the stove was female. “How could you give up such a cozy spot?”

"I was obliged to," replied the yard dog. "They turned me out of doors and chained me up here. I had bitten the youngest of my master's sons in the leg, because he kicked away the bone I was gnawing. 'Bone for bone,' I thought. But they were very angry, and since[103] that time I have been fastened to a chain and have lost my voice. Don't you hear how hoarse I am? Away, away! I can't talk like other dogs any more. Away, away! That was the end of it all."

"I had no choice," said the yard dog. "They kicked me out and chained me up here. I bit my master's youngest son in the leg because he took the bone I was chewing on. 'An eye for an eye,' I thought. But they were really mad, and since[103] then, I've been stuck on a chain and lost my voice. Can't you hear how raspy I am? Go away! I can't talk like other dogs anymore. Go away! That was the end of everything."

But the Snow Man was no longer listening. He was looking into the housekeeper's room on the lower story, where the stove, which was about the same size as the Snow Man himself, stood on its four iron legs. "What a strange crackling I feel within me," he said. "Shall I ever get in there? It is an innocent wish, and innocent wishes are sure to be fulfilled. I must go in there and lean against her, even if I have to break the window."

But the Snow Man wasn’t listening anymore. He was staring into the housekeeper's room on the ground floor, where the stove, which was about the same size as the Snow Man himself, stood on its four iron legs. "What a strange crackling I feel inside me," he said. "Will I ever get in there? It’s a harmless wish, and harmless wishes always come true. I have to go in there and lean against her, even if it means breaking the window."

"You must never go in there," said the yard dog, "for if you approach the stove, you will melt away, away."

"You should never go in there," said the yard dog, "because if you get too close to the stove, you'll melt away, away."

"I might as well go," said the Snow Man, "for I think I am breaking up as it is."

"I might as well leave," said the Snow Man, "because I feel like I'm falling apart anyway."

During the whole day the Snow Man stood looking in through the window, and in the twilight hour the room became still more inviting, for from the stove came a gentle glow, not like[104] the sun or the moon; it was only the kind of radiance that can come from a stove when it has been well fed. When the door of the stove was opened, the flames darted out of its mouth,—as is customary with all stoves,—and the light of the flames fell with a ruddy gleam directly on the face and breast of the Snow Man. "I can endure it no longer," said he. "How beautiful it looks when it stretches out its tongue!"

All day long, the Snow Man stood looking through the window, and as twilight fell, the room became even more inviting. The gentle glow from the stove was unlike the sun or the moon; it was the warm radiance that only comes from a well-fed stove. When the stove door opened, flames flickered out like they do with all stoves, and the light from the flames cast a warm glow directly on the Snow Man's face and chest. "I can't take it anymore," he said. "It looks so beautiful when it stretches out its tongue!"

The night was long, but it did not appear so to the Snow Man, who stood there enjoying his own reflections and crackling with the cold. In the morning the window-panes of the housekeeper's room were covered with ice. They were the most beautiful ice flowers any Snow Man could desire, but they concealed the stove. These window-panes would not thaw, and he could see nothing of the stove, which he pictured to himself as if it had been a beautiful human being. The snow crackled and the wind whistled around him; it was just the kind of frosty weather a Snow Man ought to enjoy thoroughly. But he did not enjoy it. How, indeed, could he enjoy anything when he was so stove-sick?[105]

The night was long, but it didn’t feel that way to the Snow Man, who stood there enjoying his own thoughts and feeling the chill. In the morning, the window panes in the housekeeper's room were covered in ice. They were the most beautiful ice flowers any Snow Man could wish for, but they blocked his view of the stove. Those window panes wouldn’t melt, and he couldn’t see the stove, which he imagined as if it were a stunning human being. The snow crackled and the wind whistled around him; it was just the kind of frosty weather that a Snow Man should truly enjoy. But he didn’t enjoy it. How could he enjoy anything when he was so sick of wanting the warmth of the stove? [105]

"That is a terrible disease for a Snow Man to have," said the yard dog. "I have suffered from it myself, but I got over it. Away, away!" he barked, and then added, "The weather is going to change."

"That's a horrible disease for a Snow Man to have," said the yard dog. "I've had it myself, but I got over it. Go away, go away!" he barked, and then added, "The weather is going to change."

The weather did change. It began to thaw, and as the warmth increased, the Snow Man decreased. He said nothing and made no complaint, which is a sure sign.

The weather changed. It started to warm up, and as it got warmer, the Snow Man melted away. He didn’t say a word and didn’t complain, which is a clear indication.

One morning he broke and sank down altogether; and behold! where he had stood, something that looked like a broomstick remained sticking up in the ground. It was the pole round which the boys had built him.

One morning he couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed completely; and look! where he had stood, something that resembled a broomstick was left sticking up from the ground. It was the pole that the boys had used to build around him.

"Ah, now I understand why he had such a great longing for the stove," said the yard dog. "Why, there's the shovel that is used for cleaning out the stove, fastened to the pole. The Snow Man had a stove scraper in his body; that was what moved him so. But it is all over now. Away, away!"

"Ah, now I get why he wanted the stove so badly," said the yard dog. "Look, there's the shovel for cleaning out the stove attached to the pole. The Snow Man had a stove scraper inside him; that’s what motivated him so much. But it's all done now. Go away, go away!"

And soon the winter passed. "Away, away!" barked the hoarse yard dog, but the girls in the house sang:[106]

And soon winter was over. "Go away, go away!" barked the loud yard dog, but the girls in the house sang:[106]

"Come from your fragrant home, green thyme;
Stretch your flexible branches, willow tree;
The months are bringing the sweet springtime,
When the lark sings joyfully in the sky.
Come, gentle sun, while the cuckoo sings,
"And I'll make fun of his note as I wander around."

And nobody thought any more of the Snow Man.

And nobody thought about the Snow Man anymore.


THE FARMYARD COCK AND THE WEATHERCOCK

THE FARMYARD COCK AND THE WEATHERCOCK

T
HERE were once two cocks; one of them stood on a dunghill, the other on the roof. Both were conceited, but the question is, Which of the two was the more useful?

A wooden partition divided the poultry yard from another yard, in which lay a heap of manure sheltering a cucumber bed. In this bed grew a large cucumber, which was fully aware that it was a plant that should be reared in a hotbed.

A wooden fence separated the chicken yard from another yard, where there was a pile of manure covering a cucumber patch. In that patch, a big cucumber was growing, fully aware that it was a plant that should be nurtured in a hotbed.

"It is the privilege of birth," said the Cucumber to itself. "All cannot be born cucumbers; there must be other kinds as well. The fowls, the ducks, and the cattle in the next yard are all different creatures, and there is the yard cock—I can look up to him when he is on the wooden[108] partition. He is certainly of much greater importance than the weathercock, who is so highly placed, and who can't even creak, much less crow—besides, he has neither hens nor chickens, and thinks only of himself, and perspires verdigris. But the yard cock is something like a cock. His gait is like a dance, and his crowing is music, and wherever he goes it is instantly known. What a trumpeter he is! If he would only come in here! Even if he were to eat me up, stalk and all, it would be a pleasant death." So said the Cucumber.

"It’s a privilege to be born this way," the Cucumber thought to itself. "Not everyone can be a cucumber; there are other types too. The chickens, the ducks, and the cows in the next yard are all different creatures, and then there's the yard rooster—I can admire him when he’s on the wooden[108] partition. He’s definitely much more important than the weather vane, who is so high up but can’t even creak, much less crow—plus, he has no hens or chicks and only thinks about himself, and he sweats green. But the yard rooster is something special. His walk is like a dance, and his crowing is music, and wherever he goes, everyone knows it right away. What a trumpeter he is! If only he would come in here! Even if he were to eat me whole, stalk and all, it would still be a delightful way to go." So thought the Cucumber.

During the night the weather became very bad; hens, chickens, and even the cock himself sought shelter. The wind blew down with a crash the partition between the two yards, and the tiles came tumbling from the roof, but the weathercock stood firm. He did not even turn round; in fact, he could not, although he was fresh and newly cast. He had been born full grown and did not at all resemble the birds, such as the sparrows and swallows, that fly beneath the vault of heaven. He despised them and looked upon them as little twittering birds that were made only to sing. The pigeons, he admitted, were large and shone in the[109] sun like mother-of-pearl. They somewhat resembled weathercocks, but were fat and stupid and thought only of stuffing themselves with food. "Besides," said the weathercock, "they are very tiresome things to converse with."

During the night, the weather got really bad; hens, chicks, and even the rooster looked for shelter. The wind crashed down the fence between the two yards, and the tiles fell off the roof, but the weathercock stood strong. He didn’t even turn around; in fact, he couldn’t, even though he was fresh and newly made. He had been born fully grown and didn’t resemble the birds, like sparrows and swallows, that fly under the sky. He looked down on them and thought of them as just little chirping birds meant only to sing. He did admit that the pigeons were big and shimmered in the[109] sun like mother-of-pearl. They kind of looked like weathercocks, but they were plump and dull and only cared about stuffing themselves with food. “Besides,” said the weathercock, “they're really boring to talk to.”

The birds of passage often paid a visit to the weathercock and told him tales of foreign lands, of large flocks passing through the air, and of encounters with robbers and birds of prey. These were very interesting when heard for the first time, but the weathercock knew the birds always repeated themselves, and that made it tedious to listen.

The migratory birds often stopped by to share stories with the weather vane about their journeys to far-off places, about huge flocks soaring in the sky, and their run-ins with thieves and predators. These stories were fascinating when he heard them for the first time, but the weather vane knew the birds always told the same tales, which made it boring to listen.

"They are tedious, and so is every one else," said he; "there is no one fit to associate with. One and all of them are wearisome and stupid. The whole world is worth nothing—it is made up of stupidity."

"They're boring, and so is everyone else," he said; "there's no one worth hanging out with. Every single one of them is tiresome and dull. The whole world is worthless—it's just filled with stupidity."

The weathercock was what is called "lofty," and that quality alone would have made him interesting in the eyes of the Cucumber, had she known it. But she had eyes only for the yard cock, who had actually made his appearance in her yard; for the violence of the storm had passed, but the wind had blown down the wooden palings.[110]

The weather vane was what you’d call "tall," and that one trait alone would have made him intriguing to the Cucumber, if she had noticed. But her gaze wasFixated solely on the rooster in her yard, who had actually shown up; the worst of the storm was over, but the wind had blown down the wooden fences.[110]

"What do you think of that for crowing?" asked the yard cock of his hens and chickens. It was rather rough, and wanted elegance, but they did not say so, as they stepped upon the dunghill while the cock strutted about as if he had been a knight. "Garden plant," he cried to the Cucumber. She heard the words with deep feeling, for they showed that he understood who she was, and she forgot that he was pecking at her and eating her up—a happy death!

"What do you think of that for crowing?" the rooster asked his hens and chicks. It was kind of harsh and lacked grace, but they didn’t mention it as they stood on the pile of manure while the rooster strutted around like he was a knight. "Garden plant," he shouted at the Cucumber. She felt touched by his words, as they showed he recognized her, and she forgot he was pecking at her and eating her—a blissful end!

Then the hens came running up, and the chickens followed, for where one runs the rest run also. They clucked and chirped and looked at the cock and were proud that they belonged to him. "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" crowed he; "the chickens in the poultry yard will grow to be large fowls if I make my voice heard in the world."

Then the hens came running over, and the chicks followed, because when one runs, the others do too. They clucked and chirped and glanced at the rooster, feeling proud to be his. "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" he crowed; "the chicks in the yard will grow into big birds if I make my voice heard in the world."

And the hens and chickens clucked and chirped, and the cock told them a great piece of news. "A cock can lay an egg," he said. "And what do you think is in that egg? In that egg lies a basilisk. No one can endure the sight of a basilisk. Men know my power, and now you know what I am capable of, also, and what a renowned bird[111] I am." And with this the yard cock flapped his wings, erected his comb, and crowed again, till all the hens and chickens trembled; but they were proud that one of their race should be of such renown in the world. They clucked and they chirped so that the weathercock heard it; he had heard it all, but had not stirred.

And the hens and chicks clucked and chirped, and the rooster shared a big piece of news. "A rooster can lay an egg," he said. "And guess what’s inside that egg? There’s a basilisk in there. No one can stand the sight of a basilisk. People know my power, and now you know what I'm capable of too, and how famous I am." With that, the yard rooster flapped his wings, raised his comb, and crowed again, making all the hens and chicks tremble; but they felt proud that one of their own was so well-known in the world. They clucked and chirped so much that the weathercock heard them; he had caught it all, but hadn’t moved a muscle.

"It's all stupid stuff," said a voice within the weathercock. "The yard cock does not lay eggs any more than I do, and I am too lazy. I could lay a wind egg if I liked, but the world is not worth a wind egg. And now I don't intend to sit here any longer."

"It's all just nonsense," said a voice from the weather vane. "The rooster doesn't lay eggs any more than I do, and I'm way too lazy. I could lay a pointless egg if I wanted to, but this world isn't worth that. And now, I don't plan on sitting here any longer."

With that, the weathercock broke off and fell into the yard. He did not kill the yard cock, although the hens said he intended to do so.

With that, the weather vane broke off and fell into the yard. He didn’t kill the yard rooster, even though the hens claimed he meant to do so.

And what does the moral say? "Better to crow than to be vainglorious and break down at last."

And what does the moral say? "It's better to be humble than to be arrogant and ultimately fail."


THE RED SHOES

THE RED SHOES

T
HERE was once a pretty, delicate little girl, who was so poor that she had to go barefoot in summer and wear coarse wooden shoes in winter, which made her little instep quite red.

In the center of the village there lived an old shoemaker's wife. One day this good woman made, as well as she could, a little pair of shoes out of some strips of old red cloth. The shoes were clumsy enough, to be sure, but they fitted the little girl tolerably well, and anyway the woman's intention was kind. The little girl's name was Karen.

In the middle of the village, there was an old shoemaker's wife. One day, this kind woman made the best she could a small pair of shoes from some strips of old red cloth. The shoes were pretty clumsy, but they fit the little girl reasonably well, and anyway, the woman's intention was nice. The little girl's name was Karen.

On the very day that Karen received the shoes, her mother was to be buried. They were not at all suitable for mourning, but she had no others,[113] so she put them on her little bare feet and followed the poor plain coffin to its last resting place.

On the same day that Karen got the shoes, her mother was being buried. They weren’t appropriate for mourning at all, but she didn’t have any others, [113] so she put them on her small bare feet and walked behind the simple coffin to its final resting place.

Just at that time a large, old-fashioned carriage happened to pass by, and the old lady who sat in it saw the little girl and pitied her.

Just then, a large, old-fashioned carriage went by, and the elderly woman inside saw the little girl and felt sorry for her.

"Give me the little girl," she said to the clergyman, "and I will take care of her."

"Give me the little girl," she said to the pastor, "and I will look after her."

Karen supposed that all this happened because of the red shoes, but the old lady thought them frightful and ordered them to be burned. Karen was then dressed in neat, well-fitting clothes and taught to read and sew. People told her she was pretty, but the mirror said, "You are much more than pretty—you are beautiful."

Karen thought all this happened because of the red shoes, but the old lady found them terrible and ordered them to be burned. Karen was then dressed in tidy, well-fitting clothes and taught to read and sew. People told her she was pretty, but the mirror said, "You are much more than pretty—you are beautiful."

It happened not long afterwards that the queen and her little daughter, the princess, traveled through the land. All the people, Karen among the rest, flocked toward the palace and crowded around it, while the little princess, dressed in white, stood at the window for every one to see. She wore neither a train nor a golden crown, but on her feet were beautiful red morocco shoes, which, it must be admitted, were prettier than[114] those the shoemaker's wife had given to little Karen. Surely nothing in the world could be compared to those red shoes.

It wasn’t long after that the queen and her young daughter, the princess, traveled through the land. All the people, including Karen, gathered around the palace, while the little princess, dressed in white, appeared at the window for everyone to see. She didn’t wear a train or a golden crown, but on her feet were stunning red leather shoes, which, it must be acknowledged, were more beautiful than[114] those given to little Karen by the shoemaker's wife. Certainly, nothing in the world could compare to those red shoes.

Now that Karen was old enough to be confirmed, she of course had to have a new frock and new shoes. The rich shoemaker in the town took the measure of her little feet in his own house, in a room where stood great glass cases filled with all sorts of fine shoes and elegant, shining boots. It was a pretty sight, but the old lady could not see well and naturally did not take so much pleasure in it as Karen. Among the shoes were a pair of red ones, just like those worn by the little princess. Oh, how gay they were! The shoemaker said they had been made for the child of a count, but had not fitted well.

Now that Karen was old enough to be confirmed, she definitely needed a new dress and new shoes. The wealthy shoemaker in town measured her tiny feet in his own shop, which had large glass display cases filled with all kinds of fancy shoes and stylish, shiny boots. It was a lovely sight, but the old lady struggled to see well and didn’t enjoy it as much as Karen did. Among the shoes, there was a pair of red ones, just like the ones the little princess wore. They were so vibrant! The shoemaker mentioned they were made for a count’s child but didn’t fit properly.

"Are they of polished leather, that they shine so?" asked the old lady.

"Are they made of polished leather, that they shine like that?" asked the old lady.

"Yes, indeed, they do shine," replied Karen. And since they fitted her, they were bought. But the old lady had no idea that they were red, or she would never in the world have allowed Karen to go to confirmation in them, as she now did. Every one, of course, looked at Karen's shoes;[115] and when she walked up the nave to the chancel it seemed to her that even the antique figures on the monuments, the portraits of clergymen and their wives, with their stiff ruffs and long black robes, were fixing their eyes on her red shoes. Even when the bishop laid his hand upon her head and spoke of her covenant with God and how she must now begin to be a full-grown Christian, and when the organ pealed forth solemnly and the children's fresh, sweet voices joined with those of the choir—still Karen thought of nothing but her shoes.

"Yes, they really do shine," Karen replied. And since they fit her perfectly, she bought them. But the old lady had no idea they were red, or she would never have allowed Karen to go to confirmation in them, as she did now. Everyone certainly noticed Karen's shoes; [115] and as she walked up the aisle to the chancel, it felt to her like even the ancient figures on the monuments, the portraits of clergymen and their wives with their stiff ruffs and long black robes, were staring at her red shoes. Even when the bishop placed his hand on her head and spoke about her covenant with God and how she needed to start being a full-grown Christian, and when the organ played solemnly and the children's fresh, sweet voices blended with those of the choir—Karen couldn't stop thinking about her shoes.

In the afternoon, when the old lady heard every one speak of the red shoes, she said it was very shocking and improper and that, in the future, when Karen went to church it must always be in black shoes, even if they were old.

In the afternoon, when the old lady heard everyone talking about the red shoes, she said it was very shocking and inappropriate and that, in the future, when Karen went to church, she must always wear black shoes, even if they were old.

The next Sunday was Karen's first Communion day. She looked at her black shoes, and then at her red ones, then again at the black and at the red—and the red ones were put on.

The next Sunday was Karen's first Communion day. She looked at her black shoes, then at her red ones, then back at the black and at the red—and she decided to wear the red ones.

The sun shone very brightly, and Karen and the old lady walked to church through the cornfields, for the road was very dusty.[116]

The sun was shining brightly, and Karen and the old lady walked to church through the cornfields, since the road was really dusty.[116]

At the door of the church stood an old soldier, who leaned upon a crutch and had a marvelously long beard that was not white but red. He bowed almost to the ground and asked the old lady if he might dust her shoes. Karen, in her turn, put out her little foot.

At the church door stood an old soldier, leaning on a crutch with an impressively long beard that was not white but red. He bowed almost to the ground and asked the old lady if he could clean her shoes. Karen, in response, extended her little foot.

"Oh, look, what smart little dancing pumps!" said the old soldier. "Mind you do not let them slip off when you dance," and he passed his hands over them. The old lady gave the soldier a half-penny and went with Karen into the church.

"Oh, look at those cute little dancing shoes!" said the old soldier. "Make sure you don't let them slip off while you dance," and he ran his hands over them. The old lady gave the soldier a half-penny and went into the church with Karen.

As before, every one saw Karen's red shoes, and all the carved figures too bent their gaze upon them. When Karen knelt at the chancel she thought only of the shoes; they floated before her eyes, and she forgot to say her prayer or sing her psalm.

As before, everyone noticed Karen's red shoes, and all the carved figures also directed their gaze at them. When Karen knelt at the chancel, she could only think about the shoes; they hovered in her mind, and she forgot to say her prayer or sing her psalm.

At last all the people left the church, and the old lady got into her carriage. As Karen lifted her foot to step in, the old soldier said, "See what pretty dancing shoes!" And Karen, in spite of herself, made a few dancing steps. When she had once begun, her feet went on of themselves; it was as though the shoes had received power over her.[117] She danced round the church corner,—she could not help it,—and the coachman had to run behind and catch her to put her into the carriage. Still her feet went on dancing, so, that she trod upon the good lady's toes. It was not until the shoes were taken from her feet that she had rest.

Finally, everyone left the church, and the old lady got into her carriage. As Karen lifted her foot to step in, the old soldier said, "Look at those pretty dancing shoes!" Despite herself, Karen started to dance a little. Once she began, her feet moved on their own; it was like the shoes had taken control of her.[117] She danced around the corner of the church—she couldn't help it—and the coachman had to run after her to help her into the carriage. Her feet kept dancing, which caused her to step on the good lady's toes. It wasn't until the shoes were taken off her feet that she finally found some peace.

The shoes were put away in a closet, but Karen could not resist going to look at them every now and then.

The shoes were stored in a closet, but Karen couldn’t help checking on them from time to time.

Soon after this the old lady lay ill in bed, and it was said that she could not recover. She had to be nursed and waited on, and this, of course, was no one's duty so much as it was Karen's, as Karen herself well knew. But there happened to be a great ball in the town, and Karen was invited. She looked at the old lady, who was very ill, and she looked at the red shoes. She put them on, for she thought there could not be any sin in that, and of course there was not—but she went next to the ball and began to dance.

Soon after this, the old lady got sick in bed, and it was said that she wouldn’t get better. She needed to be cared for, and naturally, it was primarily Karen's responsibility, as she well understood. However, there was a big ball happening in town, and Karen received an invitation. She glanced at the old lady, who was very unwell, and then at the red shoes. She put them on, thinking there couldn't be anything wrong with that, and of course, there wasn't—but she went off to the ball and started to dance.

Strange to say, when she wanted to move to the right the shoes bore her to the left; and when she wished to dance up the room the shoes persisted in going down the room. Down the[118] stairs they carried her at last, into the street, and out through the town gate. On and on she danced, for dance she must, straight out into the gloomy wood. Up among the trees something glistened. She thought it was the round, red moon, for she saw a face; but no, it was the old soldier with the red beard, who sat and nodded, saying, "See what pretty dancing shoes!"

Strangely enough, when she wanted to go right, the shoes took her left; and when she tried to dance up the room, the shoes kept going down the room. Finally, they carried her down the[118] stairs, out into the street, and through the town gate. She kept dancing on and on, because she had to dance, straight into the dark woods. Up among the trees, something was shining. She thought it was the round, red moon because she saw a face; but no, it was the old soldier with the red beard, who sat and nodded, saying, "Look at those beautiful dancing shoes!"

She was dreadfully frightened and tried to throw away the red shoes, but they clung fast and she could not unclasp them. They seemed to have grown fast to her feet. So dance she must, and dance she did, over field and meadow, in rain and in sunshine, by night and by day—and by night it was by far more dreadful.

She was really scared and tried to get rid of the red shoes, but they held on tight and she couldn't take them off. They felt like they had become part of her feet. So she had to dance, and dance she did, across fields and meadows, in the rain and in the sun, day and night—and at night it was even more terrifying.

She danced out into the open churchyard, but the dead there did not dance; they were at rest and had much better things to do. She would have liked to sit down on the poor man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew, but for her there was no rest.

She danced out into the open churchyard, but the dead there didn’t dance; they were at rest and had much better things to do. She would have liked to sit down on the poor man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew, but for her, there was no rest.

She danced past the open church door....

She danced past the open church door, and there she saw an angel in long white robes and with wings that reached from his shoulders to[120] the earth. His look was stern and grave, and in his hand he held a broad, glittering sword.

She danced past the open church door, and there she saw an angel in long white robes with wings that extended from his shoulders to[120] the ground. His expression was serious and somber, and in his hand, he held a wide, shining sword.

"Thou shalt dance," he said, "in thy red shoes, till thou art pale and cold, and till thy body is wasted like a skeleton. Thou shalt dance from door to door, and wherever proud, haughty children dwell thou shalt knock, that, hearing thee, they may take warning. Dance thou shalt—dance on!"

"You will dance," he said, "in your red shoes, until you are pale and cold, and until your body is worn away like a skeleton. You will dance from door to door, and wherever proud, haughty kids live, you will knock, so that, hearing you, they may take warning. Dance you will—dance on!"

"Mercy!" cried Karen; but she did not hear the answer of the angel, for the shoes carried her past the door and on into the fields.

"Mercy!" shouted Karen; but she didn't hear the angel's response, as the shoes took her beyond the door and into the fields.

One morning she danced past a well-known door. Within was the sound of a psalm, and presently a coffin strewn with flowers was borne out. She knew that her friend, the old lady, was dead, and in her heart she felt that she was abandoned by all on earth and condemned by God's angel in heaven.

One morning she danced by a familiar door. Inside, she heard the sound of a hymn, and soon a coffin covered in flowers was carried out. She realized that her friend, the old lady, had died, and deep down she felt abandoned by everyone on earth and judged by God's angel in heaven.

Still on she danced—for she could not stop—through thorns and briers, while her feet bled. Finally, she danced to a lonely little house where she knew that the executioner dwelt, and she tapped at the window, saying, "Come out, come out! I cannot come in, for I must dance."[121]

She kept dancing—she just couldn't stop—through thorns and brambles, even as her feet bled. Eventually, she danced to a lonely little house where she knew the executioner lived, and she knocked on the window, saying, "Come out, come out! I can't come in because I have to keep dancing."[121]

The man said, "Do you know who I am and what I do?"

The man said, "Do you know who I am and what I do?"

"Yes," said Karen; "but do not strike off my head, for then I could not live to repent of my sin. Strike off my feet, that I may be rid of my red shoes."

"Yes," said Karen; "but please don't chop off my head, because then I wouldn't be able to live to regret my sin. Chop off my feet, so I can be free from my red shoes."

Then she confessed her sin, and the executioner struck off the red shoes, which danced away over the fields and into the deep wood. To Karen it seemed that the feet had gone with the shoes, for she had almost lost the power of walking.

Then she confessed her sin, and the executioner cut off the red shoes, which danced away over the fields and into the deep woods. To Karen, it felt like her feet had gone with the shoes, as she had nearly lost the ability to walk.

"Now I have suffered enough for the red shoes," she said; "I will go to the church, that people may see me." But no sooner had she hobbled to the church door than the shoes danced before her and frightened her back.

"Now I've suffered enough because of the red shoes," she said; "I'm going to the church so people can see me." But as soon as she hobbled to the church door, the shoes started dancing in front of her and scared her back.

All that week she endured the keenest sorrow and shed many bitter tears. When Sunday came, she said: "I am sure I must have suffered and striven enough by this time. I am quite as good, I dare say, as many who are holding their heads high in the church." So she took courage and went again. But before she reached the churchyard gate the red shoes were dancing there, and[122] she turned back again in terror, more deeply sorrowful than ever for her sin.

All that week she felt the deepest sadness and cried a lot. When Sunday arrived, she said, "I'm sure I've suffered and struggled enough by now. I'm just as good, I think, as many who proudly walk into the church." So she gathered her courage and went back. But before she got to the churchyard gate, the red shoes were dancing there, and[122] she turned back in fear, more sorrowful than ever for her sin.

She then went to the pastor's house and begged as a favor to be taken into the family's service, promising to be diligent and faithful. She did not want wages, she said, only a home with good people. The clergyman's wife pitied her and granted her request, and she proved industrious and very thoughtful.

She then went to the pastor's house and asked as a favor to be taken into the family's service, promising to be hardworking and loyal. She said she didn’t want a salary, just a home with good people. The pastor's wife felt sorry for her and agreed to her request, and she turned out to be diligent and very considerate.

Earnestly she listened when at evening the preacher read aloud the Holy Scriptures. All the children came to love her, but when they spoke of beauty and finery, she would shake her head and turn away.

She listened intently when the preacher read the Holy Scriptures in the evening. All the children grew fond of her, but when they talked about beauty and fancy things, she would shake her head and look away.

On Sunday, when they all went to church, they asked her if she would not go, too, but she looked sad and bade them go without her. Then she went to her own little room, and as she sat with the psalm book in her hand, reading its pages with a gentle, pious mind, the wind brought to her the notes of the organ. She raised her tearful eyes and said, "O God, do thou help me!"

On Sunday, when they all went to church, they asked her if she wanted to join them, but she looked sad and told them to go without her. Then she went to her little room, and as she sat with the psalm book in her hand, reading its pages with a gentle, thoughtful spirit, the wind carried the sound of the organ to her. She lifted her tear-filled eyes and said, "O God, please help me!"

Then the sun shone brightly, and before her stood the white angel that she had seen at the[123] church door. He no longer bore the glittering sword, but in his hand was a beautiful branch of roses. He touched the ceiling with it, and the ceiling rose, and at each place where the branch touched it there shone a star. He touched the walls, and they widened so that Karen could see the organ that was being played at the church. She saw, too, the old pictures and statues on the walls, and the congregation sitting in the seats and singing psalms, for the church itself had come to the poor girl in her narrow room, or she in her chamber had come to it. She sat in the seat with the rest of the clergyman's household, and when the psalm was ended, they nodded and said, "Thou didst well to come, Karen!"

Then the sun shone brightly, and standing before her was the white angel she had seen at the [123] church door. He no longer held the shining sword, but in his hand was a beautiful branch of roses. He touched the ceiling with it, and the ceiling lifted up, and at each spot where the branch touched, a star appeared. He touched the walls, and they widened so that Karen could see the organ being played at the church. She also saw the old pictures and statues on the walls, and the congregation sitting in their seats singing hymns, for the church itself had come to the poor girl in her tiny room, or she had come to it in her chamber. She sat in the seat with the rest of the clergyman's household, and when the hymn ended, they nodded and said, "You did well to come, Karen!"

"This is mercy," said she. "It is the grace of God."

"This is mercy," she said. "It's the grace of God."

The organ pealed, and the chorus of children's voices mingled sweetly with it. The bright sunshine shed its warm light, through the windows, over the pew in which Karen sat. Her heart was so filled with sunshine, peace, and joy that it broke, and her soul was borne by a sunbeam up to God, where there was nobody to ask about the red shoes.

The organ played, and the sound of children's voices blended beautifully with it. The bright sunlight streamed through the windows, casting warm light over the pew where Karen sat. Her heart was so full of sunshine, peace, and joy that it felt like it was going to burst, and her soul was lifted by a sunbeam up to God, where no one was there to ask about the red shoes.


THE LITTLE MERMAID

THE LITTLE MERMAID

F
AR out in the ocean, where the water is as blue as the prettiest cornflower and as clear as crystal, it is very, very deep; so deep, indeed, that no cable could sound it, and many church steeples, piled one upon another, would not reach from the ground beneath to the surface of the water above. There dwell the Sea King and his subjects.

We must not imagine that there is nothing at the bottom of the sea but bare yellow sand. No, indeed, for on this sand grow the strangest flowers and plants, the leaves and stems of which are so pliant that the slightest agitation of the water causes them to stir as if they had life. Fishes, both large and small, glide between the branches as birds fly among the trees here upon land.[125]

We shouldn’t think that all that’s at the bottom of the sea is just bare yellow sand. No, because on this sand grow the most unusual flowers and plants, with leaves and stems so flexible that even the slightest movement of the water makes them sway as if they were alive. Fish, both big and small, swim among the branches just like birds fly among the trees on land.[125]

In the deepest spot of all stands the castle of the Sea King. Its walls are built of coral, and the long Gothic windows are of the clearest amber. The roof is formed of shells that open and close as the water flows over them. Their appearance is very beautiful, for in each lies a glittering pearl which would be fit for the diadem of a queen.

In the deepest part of the sea stands the castle of the Sea King. Its walls are made of coral, and the tall Gothic windows are crafted from the clearest amber. The roof is made of shells that open and close as the water moves over them. They look stunning, as each shell holds a sparkling pearl that would be worthy of a queen's crown.

The Sea King had been a widower for many years, and his aged mother kept house for him. She was a very sensible woman, but exceedingly proud of her high birth, and on that account wore twelve oysters on her tail, while others of high rank were only allowed to wear six.

The Sea King had been a widower for many years, and his elderly mother managed the household for him. She was a very practical woman, but extremely proud of her noble lineage, which is why she wore twelve oysters on her tail, while others of high status were only allowed to wear six.

She was, however, deserving of very great praise, especially for her care of the little sea princesses, her six granddaughters. They were beautiful children, but the youngest was the prettiest of them all. Her skin was as clear and delicate as a rose leaf, and her eyes as blue as the deepest sea; but, like all the others, she had no feet and her body ended in a fish's tail. All day long they played in the great halls of the castle or among the living flowers that grew out of the walls. The large amber windows were open, and the fish swam in,[126] just as the swallows fly into our houses when we open the windows; only the fishes swam up to the princesses, ate out of their hands, and allowed themselves to be stroked.

She was truly deserving of a lot of praise, especially for the way she took care of the little sea princesses, her six granddaughters. They were lovely kids, but the youngest was the most beautiful of all. Her skin was as clear and delicate as a rose petal, and her eyes were as blue as the deepest ocean; however, like all the others, she didn’t have feet, and her body ended in a fish's tail. All day long, they played in the grand halls of the castle or among the living flowers that grew out of the walls. The big amber windows were open, and the fish swam in,[126] just like swallows fly into our homes when we open the windows; only the fish swam up to the princesses, ate from their hands, and let themselves be petted.

Outside the castle there was a beautiful garden, in which grew bright-red and dark-blue flowers, and blossoms like flames of fire; the fruit glittered like gold, and the leaves and stems waved to and fro continually. The earth itself was the finest sand, but blue as the flame of burning sulphur. Over everything lay a peculiar blue radiance, as if the blue sky were everywhere, above and below, instead of the dark depths of the sea. In calm weather the sun could be seen, looking like a reddish-purple flower with light streaming from the calyx.

Outside the castle, there was a beautiful garden filled with bright red and dark blue flowers, along with blossoms that looked like flames. The fruit sparkled like gold, and the leaves and stems swayed back and forth constantly. The ground was made of the finest sand, but it was as blue as burning sulfur. A unique blue glow covered everything, as if the blue sky was everywhere, above and below, instead of the dark depths of the sea. On calm days, the sun appeared like a reddish-purple flower, with light streaming from its center.

Each of the young princesses had a little plot of ground in the garden, where she might dig and plant as she pleased. One arranged her flower bed in the form of a whale; another preferred to make hers like the figure of a little mermaid; while the youngest child made hers round, like the sun, and in it grew flowers as red as his rays at sunset.[127]

Each of the young princesses had a small area in the garden where she could dig and plant however she liked. One shaped her flower bed like a whale; another chose to design hers in the form of a little mermaid; while the youngest made hers round, like the sun, featuring flowers as red as its rays at sunset.[127]

She was a strange child, quiet and thoughtful. While her sisters showed delight at the wonderful things which they obtained from the wrecks of vessels, she cared only for her pretty flowers, red like the sun, and a beautiful marble statue. It was the representation of a handsome boy, carved out of pure white stone, which had fallen to the bottom of the sea from a wreck.

She was an unusual child, quiet and reflective. While her sisters expressed joy over the amazing things they found in the wreckage of ships, she was only interested in her lovely flowers, red like the sun, and a beautiful marble statue. It depicted a handsome boy, carved from pure white stone, which had sunk to the bottom of the sea from a wreck.

She planted by the statue a rose-colored weeping willow. It grew rapidly and soon hung its fresh branches over the statue, almost down to the blue sands. The shadows had the color of violet and waved to and fro like the branches, so that it seemed as if the crown of the tree and the root were at play, trying to kiss each other.

She planted a rose-colored weeping willow by the statue. It grew quickly and soon its fresh branches hung over the statue, almost touching the blue sand. The shadows were a shade of violet and swayed back and forth like the branches, making it look like the crown of the tree and its roots were playfully trying to kiss each other.

Nothing gave her so much pleasure as to hear about the world above the sea. She made her old grandmother tell her all she knew of the ships and of the towns, the people and the animals. To her it seemed most wonderful and beautiful to hear that the flowers of the land had fragrance, while those below the sea had none; that the trees of the forest were green; and that the fishes among the trees could sing so sweetly that[128] it was a pleasure to listen to them. Her grandmother called the birds fishes, or the little mermaid would not have understood what was meant, for she had never seen birds.

Nothing made her happier than hearing about the world above the sea. She had her old grandmother tell her everything she knew about the ships, towns, people, and animals. To her, it seemed incredibly wonderful and beautiful to learn that the flowers on land had a scent, while those underwater did not; that the trees in the forest were green; and that the fish among the trees could sing so sweetly that[128] it was a joy to listen to them. Her grandmother called the birds fish, or the little mermaid wouldn't have understood what was meant, since she had never seen birds.

"When you have reached your fifteenth year," said the grandmother, "you will have permission to rise up out of the sea and sit on the rocks in the moonlight, while the great ships go sailing by. Then you will see both forests and towns."

"When you turn fifteen," said the grandmother, "you'll be allowed to come up from the sea and sit on the rocks in the moonlight while the big ships sail by. Then you'll get to see both forests and towns."

In the following year, one of the sisters would be fifteen, but as each was a year younger than the other, the youngest would have to wait five years before her turn came to rise up from the bottom of the ocean to see the earth as we do. However, each promised to tell the others what she saw on her first visit and what she thought was most beautiful. Their grandmother could not tell them enough—there were so many things about which they wanted to know.

In the next year, one of the sisters would turn fifteen, but since each was a year younger than the others, the youngest would have to wait five years before she could rise from the ocean's depths to see the world as we do. However, each promised to share what she saw on her first visit and what she thought was the most beautiful. Their grandmother couldn't tell them enough—there were so many things they wanted to learn about.

None of them longed so much for her turn to come as the youngest—she who had the longest time to wait and who was so quiet and thoughtful. Many nights she stood by the open window, looking up through the dark blue water and[129] watching the fish as they splashed about with their fins and tails. She could see the moon and stars shining faintly, but through the water they looked larger than they do to our eyes. When something like a black cloud passed between her and them, she knew that it was either a whale swimming over her head, or a ship full of human beings who never imagined that a pretty little mermaid was standing beneath them, holding out her white hands towards the keel of their ship.

None of them wanted their turn to come as much as the youngest—she had the longest wait and was so quiet and thoughtful. Many nights she stood by the open window, looking up through the dark blue water and[129] watching the fish splashing around with their fins and tails. She could see the moon and stars shining faintly, but through the water, they looked bigger than they do to us. When something like a black cloud passed between her and them, she knew it was either a whale swimming overhead or a ship full of people who never guessed that a pretty little mermaid was standing below them, reaching out her white hands towards the keel of their ship.

At length the eldest was fifteen and was allowed to rise to the surface of the ocean.

At last, the oldest turned fifteen and was allowed to swim to the surface of the ocean.

When she returned she had hundreds of things to talk about. But the finest thing, she said, was to lie on a sand bank in the quiet moonlit sea, near the shore, gazing at the lights of the near-by town, that twinkled like hundreds of stars, and listening to the sounds of music, the noise of carriages, the voices of human beings, and the merry pealing of the bells in the church steeples. Because she could not go near all these wonderful things, she longed for them all the more.

When she came back, she had so much to talk about. But the best part, she said, was lying on a sandbank in the calm, moonlit sea, close to the shore, looking at the lights of the nearby town that sparkled like a thousand stars, and listening to the sounds of music, the clattering of carriages, the chatter of people, and the joyful ringing of the bells in the church steeples. Since she couldn't get close to all those amazing things, her longing for them only grew stronger.

Oh, how eagerly did the youngest sister listen to all these descriptions! And afterwards, when[130] she stood at the open window looking up through the dark-blue water, she thought of the great city, with all its bustle and noise, and even fancied she could hear the sound of the church bells down in the depths of the sea.

Oh, how eagerly the youngest sister listened to all these descriptions! And afterward, when[130] she stood by the open window looking up through the dark-blue water, she thought of the big city, with all its hustle and bustle, and even imagined she could hear the sound of the church bells far down in the depths of the sea.

In another year the second sister received permission to rise to the surface of the water and to swim about where she pleased. She rose just as the sun was setting, and this, she said, was the most beautiful sight of all. The whole sky looked like gold, and violet and rose-colored clouds, which she could not describe, drifted across it. And more swiftly than the clouds, flew a large flock of wild swans toward the setting sun, like a long white veil across the sea. She also swam towards the sun, but it sank into the waves, and the rosy tints faded from the clouds and from the sea.

In another year, the second sister got permission to swim up to the surface of the water and go wherever she wanted. She came up just as the sun was setting, and she said this was the most beautiful sight of all. The whole sky looked golden, with violet and pink clouds that she couldn't quite describe drifting across it. And faster than the clouds, a large flock of wild swans flew toward the setting sun, like a long white veil over the sea. She also swam toward the sun, but it sank into the waves, and the rosy hues faded from the clouds and the sea.

The third sister's turn followed, and she was the boldest of them all, for she swam up a broad river that emptied into the sea. On the banks she saw green hills covered with beautiful vines, and palaces and castles peeping out from amid the proud trees of the forest. She heard birds[131] singing and felt the rays of the sun so strongly that she was obliged often to dive under the water to cool her burning face. In a narrow creek she found a large group of little human children, almost naked, sporting about in the water. She wanted to play with them, but they fled in a great fright; and then a little black animal—it was a dog, but she did not know it, for she had never seen one before—came to the water and barked at her so furiously that she became frightened and rushed back to the open sea. But she said she should never forget the beautiful forest, the green hills, and the pretty children who could swim in the water although they had no tails.

The third sister's turn came next, and she was the bravest of them all, as she swam up a wide river that flowed into the ocean. On the shores, she saw green hills adorned with lovely vines, and palaces and castles peeking out from among the towering trees of the forest. She heard birds[131] singing and felt the sun's rays so intensely that she had to dive underwater often to cool her heated face. In a narrow creek, she discovered a large group of small human children, nearly naked, playing in the water. She wanted to join them, but they ran away in fear; then a little black creature—it was a dog, but she didn’t recognize it since she had never seen one before—came to the water and barked at her so aggressively that she got scared and dashed back to the open sea. But she said she would always remember the beautiful forest, the green hills, and the lovely children who could swim in the water even though they had no tails.

The fourth sister was more timid. She remained in the midst of the sea, but said it was quite as beautiful there as nearer the land. She could see many miles around her, and the sky above looked like a bell of glass. She had seen the ships, but at such a great distance that they looked like sea gulls. The dolphins sported in the waves, and the great whales spouted water from their nostrils till it seemed as if a hundred fountains were playing in every direction.[132]

The fourth sister was more shy. She stayed out in the sea, saying it was just as beautiful there as it was closer to the shore. She could see for miles around her, and the sky above looked like a glass bell. She had spotted the ships, but from such a distance that they appeared like seagulls. The dolphins played in the waves, and the huge whales spouted water from their blowholes, making it seem like a hundred fountains were spraying in every direction.[132]

The fifth sister's birthday occurred in the winter, so when her turn came she saw what the others had not seen the first time they went up. The sea looked quite green, and large icebergs were floating about, each like a pearl, she said, but larger and loftier than the churches built by men. They were of the most singular shapes and glittered like diamonds. She had seated herself on one of the largest and let the wind play with her long hair. She noticed that all the ships sailed past very rapidly, steering as far away as they could, as if they were afraid of the iceberg. Towards evening, as the sun went down, dark clouds covered the sky, the thunder rolled, and the flashes of lightning glowed red on the icebergs as they were tossed about by the heaving sea. On all the ships the sails were reefed with fear and trembling, while she sat on the floating iceberg, calmly watching the lightning as it darted its forked flashes into the sea.

The fifth sister's birthday happened in the winter, so when her turn came, she saw something the others hadn't noticed the first time. The sea appeared quite green, with large icebergs floating around, each one like a pearl, she said, but bigger and taller than the churches built by humans. They were in the most unusual shapes and sparkled like diamonds. She sat on one of the largest icebergs, letting the wind play with her long hair. She saw that all the ships sailed past very quickly, steering as far away as they could, as if they were scared of the iceberg. Towards evening, as the sun set, dark clouds covered the sky, thunder rolled, and flashes of lightning glowed red on the icebergs as they were tossed by the churning sea. On all the ships, the sails were furled in fear and trembling, while she sat on the floating iceberg, calmly watching the lightning as it shot its forked flashes into the sea.

Each of the sisters, when first she had permission to rise to the surface, was delighted with the new and beautiful sights. Now that they were grown-up girls and could go when they pleased,[133] they had become quite indifferent about it. They soon wished themselves back again, and after a month had passed they said it was much more beautiful down below and pleasanter to be at home.

Each sister, when she was first allowed to come to the surface, was thrilled by the new and beautiful sights. Now that they were grown-up and could go whenever they wanted,[133] they had become pretty indifferent about it. They quickly longed to return, and after a month, they agreed it was much more beautiful below and nicer to be at home.

Yet often, in the evening hours, the five sisters would twine their arms about each other and rise to the surface together. Their voices were more charming than that of any human being, and before the approach of a storm, when they feared that a ship might be lost, they swam before the vessel, singing enchanting songs of the delights to be found in the depths of the sea and begging the voyagers not to fear if they sank to the bottom. But the sailors could not understand the song and thought it was the sighing of the storm. These things were never beautiful to them, for if the ship sank, the men were drowned and their dead bodies alone reached the palace of the Sea King.

Yet often, in the evenings, the five sisters would wrap their arms around each other and rise to the surface together. Their voices were more enchanting than any human's, and before a storm hit, when they worried that a ship might be lost, they swam in front of the vessel, singing mesmerizing songs about the joys of the ocean depths and urging the sailors not to be afraid if they sank. But the sailors couldn't understand the song and thought it was just the wind sighing. These things were never beautiful to them, for if the ship went down, the men would drown, and only their lifeless bodies would reach the palace of the Sea King.

When the sisters rose, arm in arm, through the water, their youngest sister would stand quite alone, looking after them, ready to cry—only, since mermaids have no tears, she suffered more acutely.[134]

When the sisters got up, linked together, and walked through the water, their youngest sister would stand by herself, watching them and ready to cry—except, since mermaids can't shed tears, her pain was even greater.[134]

"Oh, were I but fifteen years old!" said she. "I know that I shall love the world up there, and all the people who live in it."

"Oh, if only I were fifteen!" she said. "I know I'm going to love the world up there and all the people who live in it."

At last she reached her fifteenth year.

Finally, she turned fifteen.

"Well, now you are grown up," said the old dowager, her grandmother. "Come, and let me adorn you like your sisters." And she placed in her hair a wreath of white lilies, of which every flower leaf was half a pearl. Then the old lady ordered eight great oysters to attach themselves to the tail of the princess to show her high rank.

"Well, now you’re all grown up," said the old dowager, her grandmother. "Come, let me make you as beautiful as your sisters." She placed a wreath of white lilies in her hair, with each petal made of half a pearl. Then, the old lady had eight large oysters attached to the princess's gown to show her high status.

"But they hurt me so," said the little mermaid.

"But they hurt me so much," said the little mermaid.

"Yes, I know; pride must suffer pain," replied the old lady.

"Yes, I get it; pride has to endure pain," replied the old lady.

Oh, how gladly she would have shaken off all this grandeur and laid aside the heavy wreath! The red flowers in her own garden would have suited her much better. But she could not change herself, so she said farewell and rose as lightly as a bubble to the surface of the water.

Oh, how happily she would have tossed aside all this fancy stuff and taken off the heavy crown! The red flowers in her own garden would have suited her much better. But she couldn’t change who she was, so she said goodbye and floated up like a bubble to the surface of the water.

The sun had just set when she raised her head above the waves. The clouds were tinted with crimson and gold, and through the glimmering[135] twilight beamed the evening star in all its beauty. The sea was calm, and the air mild and fresh. A large ship with three masts lay becalmed on the water; only one sail was set, for not a breeze stirred, and the sailors sat idle on deck or amidst the rigging. There was music and song on board, and as darkness came on, a hundred colored lanterns were lighted, as if the flags of all nations waved in the air.

The sun had just gone down when she lifted her head above the waves. The clouds were painted with red and gold, and the evening star shone beautifully through the sparkling[135] twilight. The sea was calm, and the air was mild and fresh. A large ship with three masts floated motionless on the water; only one sail was raised, as there wasn't a breath of wind, and the sailors lounged on deck or in the rigging. There was music and singing on board, and as night fell, a hundred colorful lanterns were lit, as if the flags of all nations were waving in the air.

The little mermaid swam close to the cabin windows, and now and then, as the waves lifted her up, she could look in through glass window-panes and see a number of gayly dressed people.

The little mermaid swam close to the cabin windows, and every now and then, as the waves lifted her up, she could glance through the glass panes and see several brightly dressed people.

Among them, and the most beautiful of all, was a young prince with large, black eyes. He was sixteen years of age, and his birthday was being celebrated with great display. The sailors were dancing on deck, and when the prince came out of the cabin, more than a hundred rockets rose in the air, making it as bright as day. The little mermaid was so startled that she dived under water, and when she again stretched out her head, it looked as if all the stars of heaven were falling around her.[136]

Among them, and the most beautiful of all, was a young prince with large, dark eyes. He was sixteen years old, and his birthday was being celebrated with great fanfare. The sailors were dancing on deck, and when the prince stepped out of the cabin, more than a hundred rockets shot into the sky, lighting up the scene as if it were daytime. The little mermaid was so startled that she dove underwater, and when she popped her head back up, it felt like all the stars in the sky were falling around her.[136]

She had never seen such fireworks before. Great suns spurted fire about, splendid fireflies flew into the blue air, and everything was reflected in the clear, calm sea beneath. The ship itself was so brightly illuminated that all the people, and even the smallest rope, could be distinctly seen. How handsome the young prince looked, as he pressed the hands of all his guests and smiled at them, while the music resounded through the clear night air!

She had never seen fireworks like this before. Huge bursts of light shot into the sky, beautiful sparkles danced in the blue air, and everything was mirrored in the calm, clear sea below. The ship was so brightly lit that everyone, even the tiniest rope, was clearly visible. The young prince looked so handsome as he shook hands with all his guests and smiled at them, while the music echoed through the lovely night air!

It was very late, yet the little mermaid could not take her eyes from the ship or from the beautiful prince. The colored lanterns had been extinguished, no more rockets rose in the air, and the cannon had ceased firing; but the sea became restless, and a moaning, grumbling sound could be heard beneath the waves. Still the little mermaid remained by the cabin window, rocking up and down on the water, so that she could look within. After a while the sails were quickly set, and the ship went on her way. But soon the waves rose higher, heavy clouds darkened the sky, and lightning appeared in the distance. A dreadful storm was approaching. Once more the sails[137] were furled, and the great ship pursued her flying course over the raging sea. The waves rose mountain high, as if they would overtop the mast, but the ship dived like a swan between them, then rose again on their lofty, foaming crests. To the little mermaid this was pleasant sport; but not so to the sailors. At length the ship groaned and creaked; the thick planks gave way under the lashing of the sea, as the waves broke over the deck; the mainmast snapped asunder like a reed, and as the ship lay over on her side, the water rushed in.

It was very late, yet the little mermaid couldn't tear her eyes away from the ship or the handsome prince. The colorful lanterns had been put out, no more fireworks lit up the sky, and the cannon had stopped firing; but the sea grew restless, and a moaning, grumbling sound could be heard beneath the waves. Still, the little mermaid stayed by the cabin window, bobbing up and down on the water to peer inside. After a while, the sails were quickly raised, and the ship continued on its journey. But soon the waves grew taller, dark clouds covered the sky, and lightning flickered in the distance. A terrible storm was heading their way. Once again, the sails[137] were furled, and the grand ship raced over the choppy sea. The waves towered like mountains, threatening to engulf the mast, but the ship glided like a swan through them, then rose again on their tall, foaming peaks. For the little mermaid, this was thrilling fun; but not for the sailors. Eventually, the ship groaned and creaked; the thick planks buckled under the pounding of the sea as the waves crashed over the deck; the mainmast snapped like a reed, and as the ship tilted onto its side, water rushed in.

The little mermaid now perceived that the crew were in danger; even she was obliged to be careful, to avoid the beams and planks of the wreck which lay scattered on the water. At one moment it was pitch dark so that she could not see a single object, but when a flash of lightning came it revealed the whole scene; she could see every one who had been on board except the prince. When the ship parted, she had seen him sink into the deep waves, and she was glad, for she thought he would now be with her. Then she remembered that human beings could not live in the water, so[138] that when he got down to her father's palace he would certainly be quite dead.

The little mermaid now realized that the crew was in danger; even she had to be careful to avoid the beams and planks from the wreck scattered on the water. At one moment, it was pitch black, and she couldn't see a single thing, but when a flash of lightning struck, it lit up the whole scene; she could see everyone who had been on board except the prince. When the ship broke apart, she had seen him sink into the deep waves, and she felt relieved because she thought he would now be with her. Then she remembered that humans couldn't survive underwater, so[138] when he reached her father's palace, he would definitely be dead.

No, he must not die! So she swam about among the beams and planks which strewed the surface of the sea, forgetting that they could crush her to pieces. Diving deep under the dark waters, rising and falling with the waves, she at length managed to reach the young prince, who was fast losing the power to swim in that stormy sea. His limbs were failing him, his beautiful eyes were closed, and he would have died had not the little mermaid come to his assistance. She held his head above the water and let the waves carry them where they would.

No, he can't die! So she swam around the beams and planks scattered across the surface of the sea, forgetting that they could crush her. Diving deep into the dark water, rising and falling with the waves, she finally managed to reach the young prince, who was quickly losing his ability to swim in that rough sea. His limbs were giving out, his beautiful eyes were closed, and he would have drowned if the little mermaid hadn't come to help him. She held his head above the water and let the waves take them wherever they went.

In the morning the storm had ceased, but of the ship not a single fragment could be seen. The sun came up red and shining out of the water, and its beams brought back the hue of health to the prince's cheeks, but his eyes remained closed. The mermaid kissed his high, smooth forehead and stroked back his wet hair. He seemed to her like the marble statue in her little garden, so she kissed him again and wished that he might live.[139]

In the morning, the storm was over, but there was no trace of the ship. The sun rose, red and shining out of the water, and its rays brought color back to the prince's cheeks, but his eyes stayed shut. The mermaid kissed his smooth forehead and gently stroked back his wet hair. He reminded her of the marble statue in her little garden, so she kissed him again and wished for him to live.[139]

Presently they came in sight of land, and she saw lofty blue mountains on which the white snow rested as if a flock of swans were lying upon them. Beautiful green forests were near the shore, and close by stood a large building, whether a church or a convent she could not tell. Orange and citron trees grew in the garden, and before the door stood lofty palms. The sea here formed a little bay, in which the water lay quiet and still, but very deep. She swam with the handsome prince to the beach, which was covered with fine white sand, and there she laid him in the warm sunshine, taking care to raise his head higher than his body. Then bells sounded in the large white building, and some young girls came into the garden. The little mermaid swam out farther from the shore and hid herself among some high rocks that rose out of the water. Covering her head and neck with the foam of the sea, she watched there to see what would become of the poor prince.

They soon spotted land, and she saw tall blue mountains capped with white snow that looked like a flock of swans resting on them. Beautiful green forests lined the shore, and nearby stood a large building, though she couldn't tell if it was a church or a convent. Orange and lemon trees filled the garden, and tall palm trees stood by the door. The sea formed a small bay here, with calm and deep waters. She swam with the attractive prince to the beach, which was covered in fine white sand, and laid him down in the warm sunshine, propping his head up higher than his body. Then, bells rang from the large white building, and some young girls entered the garden. The little mermaid swam further out from the shore and hid among some tall rocks that rose from the water. Covering her head and neck with the sea foam, she watched to see what would happen to the poor prince.

It was not long before she saw a young girl approach the spot where the prince lay. She seemed frightened at first, but only for a moment; then[140] she brought a number of people, and the mermaid saw that the prince came to life again and smiled upon those who stood about him. But to her he sent no smile; he knew not that she had saved him. This made her very sorrowful, and when he was led away into the great building, she dived down into the water and returned to her father's castle.

It wasn't long before she saw a young girl walk up to where the prince lay. She looked scared at first, but only for a moment; then[140] she brought several people, and the mermaid saw the prince come back to life and smile at those around him. But he didn’t smile at her; he didn’t know that she had saved him. This made her very sad, and when he was taken away into the big building, she dove back down into the water and returned to her father's castle.

She had always been silent and thoughtful, and now she was more so than ever. Her sisters asked her what she had seen during her first visit to the surface of the water, but she could tell them nothing. Many an evening and morning did she rise to the place where she had left the prince. She saw the fruits in the garden ripen and watched them gathered; she watched the snow on the mountain tops melt away; but never did she see the prince, and therefore she always returned home more sorrowful than before.

She had always been quiet and introspective, and now she was even more so. Her sisters asked her what she had experienced during her first trip to the surface of the water, but she couldn’t tell them anything. Many evenings and mornings, she went back to the spot where she had left the prince. She saw the fruits in the garden ripening and watched them being picked; she watched the snow on the mountain tops melt away; but she never saw the prince, and because of that, she always returned home feeling more sorrowful than before.

It was her only comfort to sit in her own little garden and fling her arm around the beautiful marble statue, which was like the prince. She gave up tending her flowers, and they grew in wild confusion over the paths, twining their long[141] leaves and stems round the branches of the trees so that the whole place became dark and gloomy.

It was her only comfort to sit in her little garden and wrap her arm around the beautiful marble statue that resembled the prince. She stopped taking care of her flowers, and they grew wildly over the paths, wrapping their long leaves and stems around the branches of the trees, making the whole place dark and gloomy.

At length she could bear it no longer and told one of her sisters all about it. Then the others heard the secret, and very soon it became known to several mermaids, one of whom had an intimate friend who happened to know about the prince. She had also seen the festival on board ship, and she told them where the prince came from and where his palace stood.

Finally, she couldn’t take it anymore and confided in one of her sisters about everything. Soon after, the others found out the secret, and before long, it was known by several mermaids, one of whom had a good friend who knew about the prince. She had also witnessed the festival on the ship, and she shared where the prince was from and the location of his palace.

"Come, little sister," said the other princesses. Then they entwined their arms and rose together to the surface of the water, near the spot where they knew the prince's palace stood. It was built of bright-yellow, shining stone and had long flights of marble steps, one of which reached quite down to the sea. Splendid gilded cupolas rose over the roof, and between the pillars that surrounded the whole building stood lifelike statues of marble. Through the clear crystal of the lofty windows could be seen noble rooms, with costly silk curtains and hangings of tapestry and walls covered with beautiful paintings. In the center of the largest salon a fountain threw its[142] sparkling jets high up into the glass cupola of the ceiling, through which the sun shone in upon the water and upon the beautiful plants that grew in the basin of the fountain.

"Come on, little sister," said the other princesses. Then they linked their arms and floated up to the surface of the water, near the place where they knew the prince's palace was located. It was made of bright yellow, shining stone and had long marble steps, one of which went all the way down to the sea. Stunning gilded domes rose above the roof, and between the columns that surrounded the entire building stood lifelike marble statues. Through the clear glass of the tall windows, you could see elegant rooms, with expensive silk curtains and tapestry hangings and walls covered with beautiful paintings. In the center of the largest salon, a fountain shot its[142] sparkling jets high into the glass dome of the ceiling, through which the sun shone down on the water and on the lovely plants that flourished in the basin of the fountain.

Now that the little mermaid knew where the prince lived, she spent many an evening and many a night on the water near the palace. She would swim much nearer the shore than any of the others had ventured, and once she went up the narrow channel under the marble balcony, which threw a broad shadow on the water. Here she sat and watched the young prince, who thought himself alone in the bright moonlight.

Now that the little mermaid knew where the prince lived, she spent many evenings and nights on the water near the palace. She swam much closer to the shore than anyone else dared to, and once she went up the narrow channel beneath the marble balcony, which cast a wide shadow on the water. Here, she sat and watched the young prince, who thought he was alone in the bright moonlight.

She often saw him evenings, sailing in a beautiful boat on which music sounded and flags waved. She peeped out from among the green rushes, and if the wind caught her long silvery-white veil, those who saw it believed it to be a swan, spreading out its wings.

She often saw him in the evenings, sailing in a beautiful boat where music played and flags waved. She peeked out from among the green reeds, and if the wind caught her long silvery-white veil, those who saw it believed it was a swan spreading its wings.

Many a night, too, when the fishermen set their nets by the light of their torches, she heard them relate many good things about the young prince. And this made her glad that she had saved his life when he was tossed about half dead[143] on the waves. She remembered how his head had rested on her bosom and how heartily she had kissed him, but he knew nothing of all this and could not even dream of her.

Many nights, when the fishermen spread their nets by the light of their torches, she heard them talk about the young prince in wonderful ways. This made her happy that she had saved his life when he was thrown around half dead[143] on the waves. She recalled how his head had rested on her chest and how passionately she had kissed him, but he had no idea about any of this and couldn't even dream of her.

She grew more and more to like human beings and wished more and more to be able to wander about with those whose world seemed to be so much larger than her own. They could fly over the sea in ships and mount the high hills which were far above the clouds; and the lands they possessed, their woods and their fields, stretched far away beyond the reach of her sight. There was so much that she wished to know! but her sisters were unable to answer all her questions. She then went to her old grandmother, who knew all about the upper world, which she rightly called "the lands above the sea."

She began to really like humans and increasingly wanted to explore the world with those whose lives seemed so much bigger than hers. They could sail over the sea on ships and climb mountains that were high above the clouds; the lands they owned, with their forests and fields, stretched out far beyond what she could see. There was so much she wanted to learn! But her sisters couldn't answer all her questions. So, she turned to her grandmother, who knew everything about the above world, which she wisely referred to as "the lands above the sea."

"If human beings are not drowned," asked the little mermaid, "can they live forever? Do they never die, as we do here in the sea?"

"If people don't drown," asked the little mermaid, "can they live forever? Do they never die, like we do here in the sea?"

"Yes," replied the old lady, "they must also die, and their term of life is even shorter than ours. We sometimes live for three hundred years, but when we cease to exist here, we become[144] only foam on the surface of the water and have not even a grave among those we love. We have not immortal souls, we shall never live again; like the green seaweed when once it has been cut off, we can never flourish more. Human beings, on the contrary, have souls which live forever, even after the body has been turned to dust. They rise up through the clear, pure air, beyond the glittering stars. As we rise out of the water and behold all the land of the earth, so do they rise to unknown and glorious regions which we shall never see."

"Yes," the old lady replied, "they must also die, and their lifespan is even shorter than ours. We sometimes live for three hundred years, but when we disappear from here, we become[144] just foam on the surface of the water and have no grave among those we love. We do not have immortal souls; we will never live again; like the green seaweed when it has been cut off, we can never thrive again. Humans, on the other hand, have souls that live forever, even after the body has turned to dust. They rise up through the clear, pure air, beyond the sparkling stars. Just as we rise out of the water and see all the land on earth, they rise to unknown and glorious realms that we will never see."

"Why have not we immortal souls?" asked the little mermaid, mournfully. "I would gladly give all the hundreds of years that I have to live, to be a human being only for one day and to have the hope of knowing the happiness of that glorious world above the stars."

"Why don’t we have immortal souls?" the little mermaid asked sadly. "I would happily give up all the hundreds of years I have left to be a human for just one day and to have the hope of experiencing the joy of that amazing world above the stars."

"You must not think that," said the old woman. "We believe that we are much happier and much better off than human beings."

"You shouldn't think that," said the old woman. "We believe we're much happier and better off than humans."

"So I shall die," said the little mermaid, "and as the foam of the sea I shall be driven about, never again to hear the music of the waves or[145] to see the pretty flowers or the red sun? Is there anything I can do to win an immortal soul?"

"So I will die," said the little mermaid, "and as the foam of the sea, I will be tossed around, never again to hear the music of the waves or[145] to see the beautiful flowers or the red sun? Is there anything I can do to gain an immortal soul?"

"No," said the old woman; "unless a man should love you so much that you were more to him than his father or his mother, and if all his thoughts and all his love were fixed upon you, and the priest placed his right hand in yours, and he promised to be true to you here and hereafter—then his soul would glide into your body, and you would obtain a share in the future happiness of mankind. He would give to you a soul and retain his own as well; but this can never happen. Your fish's tail, which among us is considered so beautiful, on earth is thought to be quite ugly. They do not know any better, and they think it necessary, in order to be handsome, to have two stout props, which they call legs."

"No," said the old woman; "unless a man loves you so much that you mean more to him than his parents, and if all his thoughts and love are directed at you, and the priest places his right hand in yours and promises to be true to you in this life and the next—then his soul would merge with yours, and you would share in the future happiness of humanity. He would give you a soul while keeping his own; but that can never happen. Your fish tail, which we see as beautiful, is considered quite ugly on land. They don’t understand any better and believe it's necessary to be attractive to have two strong supports, which they call legs."

Then the little mermaid sighed and looked sorrowfully at her fish's tail. "Let us be happy," said the old lady, "and dart and spring about during the three hundred years that we have to live, which is really quite long enough. After that we can rest ourselves all the better. This evening we are going to have a court ball."[146]

Then the little mermaid sighed and looked sadly at her fish tail. "Let's enjoy ourselves," said the old lady, "and leap and dance during the three hundred years we have to live, which is actually a really long time. After that, we can rest even better. Tonight, we're going to have a court ball." [146]

It was one of those splendid sights which we can never see on earth. The walls and the ceiling of the large ballroom were of thick but transparent crystal. Many hundreds of colossal shells,—some of a deep red, others of a grass green,—with blue fire in them, stood in rows on each side. These lighted up the whole salon, and shone through the walls so that the sea was also illuminated. Innumerable fishes, great and small, swam past the crystal walls; on some of them the scales glowed with a purple brilliance, and on others shone like silver and gold. Through the halls flowed a broad stream, and in it danced the mermen and the mermaids to the music of their own sweet singing.

It was one of those amazing sights that we can never see on land. The walls and ceiling of the large ballroom were made of thick but clear crystal. Hundreds of massive shells—some a deep red, others a bright green—with blue fire inside, lined both sides. They lit up the entire room and illuminated the sea outside as well. Countless fish, both large and small, swam by the crystal walls; some had scales that glowed with a purple shine, while others sparkled like silver and gold. A wide stream flowed through the halls, and in it, the mermen and mermaids danced to the music of their own sweet singing.

No one on earth has such lovely voices as they, but the little mermaid sang more sweetly than all. The whole court applauded her with hands and tails, and for a moment her heart felt quite gay, for she knew she had the sweetest voice either on earth or in the sea. But soon she thought again of the world above her; she could not forget the charming prince, nor her sorrow that she had not an immortal soul like his. She crept[147] away silently out of her father's palace, and while everything within was gladness and song, she sat in her own little garden, sorrowful and alone. Then she heard the bugle sounding through the water and thought: "He is certainly sailing above, he in whom my wishes center and in whose hands I should like to place the happiness of my life. I will venture all for him and to win an immortal soul. While my sisters are dancing in my father's palace I will go to the sea witch, of whom I have always been so much afraid; she can give me counsel and help."

No one on earth has such beautiful voices as they do, but the little mermaid sang sweeter than everyone else. The whole court applauded her with their hands and tails, and for a moment her heart felt really light, knowing she had the sweetest voice either on land or in the sea. But soon she thought again about the world above; she couldn't forget the charming prince, nor her sadness about not having an immortal soul like his. She quietly slipped away from her father's palace, and while everything inside was filled with joy and song, she sat in her little garden, feeling sorrowful and alone. Then she heard the bugle sounding through the water and thought, "He must be sailing above, he who holds my wishes and in whose hands I want to place my happiness. I will risk everything for him to gain an immortal soul. While my sisters dance in my father's palace, I'll go to the sea witch, whom I've always feared; she can give me advice and help."

Then the little mermaid went out from her garden and took the road to the foaming whirlpools, behind which the sorceress lived. She had never been that way before. Neither flowers nor grass grew there; nothing but bare, gray, sandy ground stretched out to the whirlpool, where the water, like foaming mill wheels, seized everything that came within its reach and cast it into the fathomless deep. Through the midst of these crushing whirlpools the little mermaid was obliged to pass before she could reach the dominions of the sea witch. Then, for a long distance, the road lay[148] across a stretch of warm, bubbling mire, called by the witch her turf moor.

Then the little mermaid left her garden and headed towards the frothing whirlpools, behind which the sorceress lived. She had never traveled that way before. There were no flowers or grass; only bare, gray, sandy ground extended to the whirlpool, where the water, like foaming mill wheels, swept up everything that came near and tossed it into the endless deep. She had to navigate through these crushing whirlpools before she could reach the territory of the sea witch. After that, the path stretched across a warm, bubbling marsh, which the witch referred to as her turf moor.

Beyond this was the witch's house, which stood in the center of a strange forest, where all the trees and flowers were polypi, half animals and half plants. They looked like serpents with a hundred heads, growing out of the ground. The branches were long, slimy arms, with fingers like flexible worms, moving limb after limb from the root to the top. All that could be reached in the sea they seized upon and held fast, so that it never escaped from their clutches.

Beyond this was the witch's house, located in the middle of a bizarre forest where all the trees and flowers were hybrid creatures, part animal and part plant. They resembled snakes with a hundred heads sprouting from the ground. The branches were long, slimy arms with fingers like flexible worms, moving limb after limb from the roots to the top. They grabbed anything that could be reached in the sea and held on tightly, ensuring it never escaped their grasp.

The little mermaid was so alarmed at what she saw that she stood still and her heart beat with fear. She came very near turning back, but she thought of the prince and of the human soul for which she longed, and her courage returned. She fastened her long, flowing hair round her head, so that the polypi should not lay hold of it. She crossed her hands on her bosom, and then darted forward as a fish shoots through the water, between the supple arms and fingers of the ugly polypi, which were stretched out on each side of her. She saw that they all held in their grasp[149] something they had seized with their numerous little arms, which were as strong as iron bands. Tightly grasped in their clinging arms were white skeletons of human beings who had perished at sea and had sunk down into the deep waters; skeletons of land animals; and oars, rudders, and chests, of ships. There was even a little mermaid whom they had caught and strangled, and this seemed the most shocking of all to the little princess.

The little mermaid was so shocked by what she saw that she froze in place, her heart racing with fear. She almost turned back, but then she thought of the prince and the human soul she longed for, and her bravery returned. She tied her long, flowing hair up to keep the sea creatures from grabbing it. She crossed her arms over her chest and then shot forward like a fish gliding through the water, weaving between the slimy arms and fingers of the ugly sea creatures that reached out from both sides. She noticed that they were all holding onto something they had snatched up with their many little arms, which were as strong as iron bands. Clutched in their tight grip were white skeletons of humans who had perished at sea and sunk into the deep; skeletons of land animals; and oars, rudders, and chests from ships. Among them was even a little mermaid they had captured and strangled, which seemed the most horrifying of all to the little princess.

She now came to a space of marshy ground in the wood, where large, fat water snakes were rolling in the mire and showing their ugly, drab-colored bodies. In the midst of this spot stood a house, built of the bones of shipwrecked human beings. There sat the sea witch, allowing a toad to eat from her mouth just as people sometimes feed a canary with pieces of sugar. She called the ugly water snakes her little chickens and allowed them to crawl all over her bosom.

She now found herself in a marshy area of the woods, where large, fat water snakes were writhing in the mud, exposing their ugly, dull-colored bodies. In the middle of this place stood a house built from the bones of shipwrecked sailors. There sat the sea witch, letting a toad eat from her mouth just like people sometimes feed a canary sugar pieces. She referred to the ugly water snakes as her little chickens and allowed them to crawl all over her chest.

"I know what you want," said the sea witch. "It is very stupid of you, but you shall have your way, though it will bring you to sorrow, my pretty princess. You want to get rid of your fish's tail and to have two supports instead, like human[150] beings on earth, so that the young prince may fall in love with you and so that you may have an immortal soul." And then the witch laughed so loud and so disgustingly that the toad and the snakes fell to the ground and lay there wriggling.

"I know what you want," said the sea witch. "It's pretty foolish of you, but you'll get your way, even though it will bring you sorrow, my pretty princess. You want to swap your fish tail for two legs, like humans on land, so that the young prince will fall in love with you and you can have an immortal soul." Then the witch laughed so loudly and hideously that the toad and the snakes dropped to the ground, wriggling.

"You are but just in time," said the witch, "for after sunrise to-morrow I should not be able to help you till the end of another year. I will prepare a draft for you, with which you must swim to land to-morrow before sunrise; seat yourself there and drink it. Your tail will then disappear, and shrink up into what men call legs.

"You've arrived just in time," said the witch, "because after sunrise tomorrow, I won’t be able to help you until another year passes. I will prepare a potion for you that you need to swim to shore with before sunrise tomorrow; sit down there and drink it. Your tail will then vanish and turn into what people call legs."

"You will feel great pain, as if a sword were passing through you. But all who see you will say that you are the prettiest little human being they ever saw. You will still have the same floating gracefulness of movement, and no dancer will ever tread so lightly. Every step you take, however, will be as if you were treading upon sharp knives and as if the blood must flow. If you will bear all this, I will help you."

"You will feel intense pain, like a sword is piercing you. But everyone who sees you will say you are the most beautiful person they've ever seen. You'll still have the same graceful way of moving, and no dancer will ever step as lightly as you. However, each step you take will feel like you're walking on sharp knives and that blood must spill. If you can endure all this, I will help you."

"Yes, I will," said the little princess in a trembling voice, as she thought of the prince and the immortal soul.[151]

"Yes, I will," said the little princess in a shaky voice, as she thought of the prince and the eternal soul.[151]

"But think again," said the witch, "for when once your shape has become like a human being, you can no more be a mermaid. You will never return through the water to your sisters or to your father's palace again. And if you do not win the love of the prince, so that he is willing to forget his father and mother for your sake and to love you with his whole soul and allow the priest to join your hands that you may be man and wife, then you will never have an immortal soul. The first morning after he marries another, your heart will break and you will become foam on the crest of the waves."

"But think about it again," said the witch, "because once you take on a human form, you can no longer be a mermaid. You won't be able to return through the water to your sisters or your father's palace again. And if you don't win the prince's love, so that he's willing to forget his parents for you and love you completely, allowing the priest to unite you as husband and wife, then you will never gain an immortal soul. The very next morning after he marries someone else, your heart will shatter, and you will turn into foam on the waves."

"I will do it," said the little mermaid, and she became pale as death.

"I'll do it," said the little mermaid, and she turned as pale as death.

"But I must be paid, also," said the witch, "and it is not a trifle that I ask. You have the sweetest voice of any who dwell here in the depths of the sea, and you believe that you will be able to charm the prince with it. But this voice you must give to me. The best thing you possess will I have as the price of my costly draft, which must be mixed with my own blood so that it may be as sharp as a two-edged sword."[152]

"But I need to be compensated as well," said the witch, "and it's not a small amount I'm asking for. You have the sweetest voice of anyone who lives in the depths of the sea, and you think you can charm the prince with it. But that voice must be mine. The best thing you have will be the price for my valuable potion, which must be mixed with my own blood so that it’s as sharp as a double-edged sword." [152]

"But if you take away my voice," said the little mermaid, "what is left for me?"

"But if you take away my voice," said the little mermaid, "what do I have left?"

"Your beautiful form, your graceful walk, and your expressive eyes. Surely with these you can enchain a man's heart. Well, have you lost your courage? Put out your little tongue, that I may cut it off as my payment; then you shall have the powerful draft."

"Your beautiful shape, your graceful stride, and your expressive eyes. With these, you can definitely capture a man's heart. So, have you lost your nerve? Stick out your little tongue so I can cut it off as my payment; then you’ll get the powerful potion."

"It shall be," said the little mermaid.

"It will be," said the little mermaid.

Then the witch placed her caldron on the fire, to prepare the magic draft.

Then the witch set her cauldron on the fire to prepare the magic potion.

"Cleanliness is a good thing," said she, scouring the vessel with snakes which she had tied together in a large knot. Then she pricked herself in the breast and let the black blood drop into the caldron. The steam that rose twisted itself into such horrible shapes that no one could look at them without fear. Every moment the witch threw a new ingredient into the vessel, and when it began to boil, the sound was like the weeping of a crocodile. When at last the magic draft was ready, it looked like the clearest water.

"Staying clean is important," she said, scrubbing the pot with snakes that she had tied together in a big knot. Then she pricked her breast and let the dark blood drip into the cauldron. The steam that rose twisted into such terrifying shapes that no one could look at them without fear. Every moment, the witch added a new ingredient to the pot, and when it started to boil, the sound was like a crocodile crying. When the magical potion was finally ready, it looked like the clearest water.

"There it is for you," said the witch. Then she cut off the mermaid's tongue, so that she would[153] never again speak or sing. "If the polypi should seize you as you return through the wood," said the witch, "throw over them a few drops of the potion, and their fingers will be torn into a thousand pieces." But the little mermaid had no occasion to do this, for the polypi sprang back in terror when they caught sight of the glittering draft, which shone in her hand like a twinkling star.

"There it is for you," said the witch. Then she cut off the mermaid's tongue, so that she would[153] never speak or sing again. "If the polyps try to grab you as you make your way back through the woods," said the witch, "just throw a few drops of the potion over them, and their fingers will be torn to shreds." But the little mermaid didn’t need to do this, because the polyps recoiled in fear when they saw the sparkling potion, which glimmered in her hand like a shining star.

So she passed quickly through the wood and the marsh and between the rushing whirlpools. She saw that in her father's palace the torches in the ballroom were extinguished and that all within were asleep. But she did not venture to go in to them, for now that she was dumb and going to leave them forever she felt as if her heart would break. She stole into the garden, took a flower from the flower bed of each of her sisters, kissed her hand towards the palace a thousand times, and then rose up through the dark-blue waters.

So she hurried through the woods and the marsh, navigating between the swirling currents. She noticed that in her father's palace, the torches in the ballroom were out and everyone inside was asleep. But she didn't dare go in, knowing she was now mute and about to leave them forever; it felt like her heart was shattering. She crept into the garden, took a flower from each of her sisters’ flower beds, kissed her hand toward the palace a thousand times, and then ascended through the dark-blue waters.

The sun had not risen when she came in sight of the prince's palace and approached the beautiful marble steps, but the moon shone clear and bright. Then the little mermaid drank the magic draft, and it seemed as if a two-edged sword[154] went through her delicate body. She fell into a swoon and lay like one dead. When the sun rose and shone over the sea, she recovered and felt a sharp pain, but before her stood the handsome young prince.

The sun hadn’t risen yet when she saw the prince’s palace and walked up the beautiful marble steps, but the moon was shining brightly. Then the little mermaid drank the magic potion, and it felt like a double-edged sword[154] slicing through her delicate body. She collapsed in a faint and lay there as if she were dead. When the sun rose and lit up the sea, she came to and felt a sharp pain, but there before her stood the handsome young prince.

He fixed his coal-black eyes upon her so earnestly that she cast down her own and then became aware that her fish's tail was gone and that she had as pretty a pair of white legs and tiny feet as any little maiden could have. But she had no clothes, so she wrapped herself in her long, thick hair. The prince asked her who she was and whence she came. She looked at him mildly and sorrowfully with her deep blue eyes, but could not speak. He took her by the hand and led her to the palace.

He fixed his coal-black eyes on her so intently that she looked down and realized her fish tail was gone, and she had beautiful white legs and tiny feet just like any little girl could have. But she had no clothes, so she wrapped herself in her long, thick hair. The prince asked her who she was and where she came from. She looked at him gently and sadly with her deep blue eyes, but couldn't speak. He took her by the hand and led her to the palace.

Before her stood the handsome young prince....

Every step she took was as the witch had said it would be; she felt as if she were treading upon the points of needles or sharp knives. She bore it willingly, however, and moved at the prince's side as lightly as a bubble, so that he and all who saw her wondered at her graceful, swaying movements. She was very soon arrayed in costly robes of silk and muslin and was the most beautiful[156] creature in the palace; but she was dumb and could neither speak nor sing.

Every step she took felt just like the witch had said it would; she felt like she was walking on the points of needles or sharp knives. She endured it willingly, though, and moved by the prince’s side as gracefully as a bubble, making both him and everyone who saw her marvel at her elegant, swaying movements. She was soon dressed in expensive silk and muslin robes and was the most beautiful[156] creature in the palace; however, she was silent and could neither speak nor sing.

Beautiful female slaves, dressed in silk and gold, stepped forward and sang before the prince and his royal parents. One sang better than all the others, and the prince clapped his hands and smiled at her. This was a great sorrow to the little mermaid, for she knew how much more sweetly she herself once could sing, and she thought, "Oh, if he could only know that I have given away my voice forever, to be with him!"

Beautiful female slaves, dressed in silk and gold, stepped forward and sang in front of the prince and his royal parents. One sang better than the others, and the prince clapped his hands and smiled at her. This made the little mermaid very sad, because she remembered how much better she used to sing, and she thought, "Oh, if only he knew that I gave up my voice forever to be with him!"

The slaves next performed some pretty fairy-like dances, to the sound of beautiful music. Then the little mermaid raised her lovely white arms, stood on the tips of her toes, glided over the floor, and danced as no one yet had been able to dance. At each moment her beauty was more revealed, and her expressive eyes appealed more directly to the heart than the songs of the slaves. Every one was enchanted, especially the prince, who called her his little foundling. She danced again quite readily, to please him, though each time her foot touched the floor it seemed as if she trod on sharp knives.[157]

The slaves then performed some enchanting dances, accompanied by beautiful music. The little mermaid raised her lovely white arms, stood on her toes, glided across the floor, and danced like no one had ever danced before. With every move, her beauty became more apparent, and her expressive eyes spoke to the heart more directly than the slaves' songs. Everyone was captivated, especially the prince, who referred to her as his little foundling. She danced again eagerly to please him, even though it felt like walking on sharp knives with every step.[157]

The prince said she should remain with him always, and she was given permission to sleep at his door, on a velvet cushion. He had a page's dress made for her, that she might accompany him on horseback. They rode together through the sweet-scented woods, where the green boughs touched their shoulders, and the little birds sang among the fresh leaves. She climbed with him to the tops of high mountains, and although her tender feet bled so that even her steps were marked, she only smiled, and followed him till they could see the clouds beneath them like a flock of birds flying to distant lands. While at the prince's palace, and when all the household were asleep, she would go and sit on the broad marble steps, for it eased her burning feet to bathe them in the cold sea water. It was then that she thought of all those below in the deep.

The prince told her that she should stay with him forever, and she was allowed to sleep at his door on a velvet cushion. He had a page's outfit made for her so she could ride with him on horseback. They rode together through the fragrant woods, where the green branches brushed against them, and little birds sang among the fresh leaves. She climbed with him to the tops of high mountains, and even though her delicate feet were bleeding and left marks with every step, she only smiled and followed him until they could see the clouds below, like a flock of birds flying to faraway places. While at the prince's palace, when the whole household was asleep, she would sit on the wide marble steps because it relieved her sore feet to soak them in the cold sea water. It was during these times that she thought of all those down in the depths.

Once during the night her sisters came up arm in arm, singing sorrowfully as they floated on the water. She beckoned to them, and they recognized her and told her how she had grieved them; after that, they came to the same place every night. Once she saw in the distance her[158] old grandmother, who had not been to the surface of the sea for many years, and the old Sea King, her father, with his crown on his head. They stretched out their hands towards her, but did not venture so near the land as her sisters had.

Once during the night, her sisters came up arm in arm, singing sadly as they floated on the water. She waved to them, and they recognized her and told her how much she had upset them; after that, they came to the same spot every night. One time, she saw in the distance her[158] grandmother, who hadn’t surfaced in many years, and the old Sea King, her father, wearing his crown. They reached out their hands to her but didn’t come as close to the shore as her sisters had.

As the days passed she loved the prince more dearly, and he loved her as one would love a little child. The thought never came to him to make her his wife. Yet unless he married her, she could not receive an immortal soul, and on the morning after his marriage with another, she would dissolve into the foam of the sea.

As the days went by, she loved the prince more deeply, and he cared for her like you would for a small child. It never occurred to him to make her his wife. But unless he married her, she couldn't gain an immortal soul, and the morning after he married someone else, she would vanish into the foam of the sea.

"Do you not love me the best of them all?" the eyes of the little mermaid seemed to say when he took her in his arms and kissed her fair forehead.

"Don't you love me the most out of everyone?" the eyes of the little mermaid seemed to say when he took her in his arms and kissed her beautiful forehead.

"Yes, you are dear to me," said the prince, "for you have the best heart and you are the most devoted to me. You are like a young maiden whom I once saw, but whom I shall never meet again. I was in a ship that was wrecked, and the waves cast me ashore near a holy temple where several young maidens performed the service. The youngest of them found[159] me on the shore and saved my life. I saw her but twice, and she is the only one in the world whom I could love. But you are like her, and you have almost driven her image from my mind. She belongs to the holy temple, and good fortune has sent you to me in her stead. We will never part.

"Yes, you mean a lot to me," said the prince, "because you have the kindest heart and you’re the most dedicated to me. You remind me of a young woman I once saw but will never meet again. I was on a ship that got wrecked, and the waves washed me ashore near a sacred temple where several young women were serving. The youngest of them found me on the beach and saved my life. I only saw her twice, and she was the only one I could ever love. But you are so much like her, and you've almost made me forget her. She belongs to the temple, and good fortune has brought you to me in her place. We will never be apart."

"Ah, he knows not that it was I who saved his life," thought the little mermaid. "I carried him over the sea to the wood where the temple stands; I sat beneath the foam and watched till the human beings came to help him. I saw the pretty maiden that he loves better than he loves me." The mermaid sighed deeply, but she could not weep. "He says the maiden belongs to the holy temple, therefore she will never return to the world—they will meet no more. I am by his side and see him every day. I will take care of him, and love him, and give up my life for his sake."

"Ah, he doesn't know that it was me who saved his life," thought the little mermaid. "I carried him over the sea to the shore where the temple is; I sat beneath the waves and watched until the people came to help him. I saw the beautiful girl he loves more than he loves me." The mermaid sighed deeply, but she couldn't cry. "He says the girl belongs to the holy temple, so she'll never return to the world—they'll never meet again. I'm by his side and see him every day. I'll take care of him, love him, and give up my life for him."

Very soon it was said that the prince was to marry and that the beautiful daughter of a neighboring king would be his wife, for a fine ship was being fitted out. Although the prince[160] gave out that he intended merely to pay a visit to the king, it was generally supposed that he went to court the princess. A great company were to go with him. The little mermaid smiled and shook her head. She knew the prince's thoughts better than any of the others.

Very soon, people were saying that the prince was going to get married and that the beautiful daughter of a nearby king would be his bride, as a grand ship was being prepared. Although the prince[160] claimed he only planned to visit the king, everyone assumed he was actually going to pursue the princess. A large group was set to accompany him. The little mermaid smiled and shook her head. She understood the prince's feelings better than anyone else.

"I must travel," he had said to her; "I must see this beautiful princess. My parents desire it, but they will not oblige me to bring her home as my bride. I cannot love her, because she is not like the beautiful maiden in the temple, whom you resemble. If I were forced to choose a bride, I would choose you, my dumb foundling, with those expressive eyes." Then he kissed her rosy mouth, played with her long, waving hair, and laid his head on her heart, while she dreamed of human happiness and an immortal soul.

"I have to travel," he said to her; "I need to see this beautiful princess. My parents want me to, but they won’t make me bring her home as my wife. I can’t love her because she’s not like the lovely girl in the temple, who looks like you. If I had to choose a bride, I would pick you, my sweet foundling, with those expressive eyes." Then he kissed her soft lips, played with her long, flowing hair, and rested his head on her chest, while she dreamed of true happiness and an everlasting soul.

"You are not afraid of the sea, my dumb child, are you?" he said, as they stood on the deck of the noble ship which was to carry them to the country of the neighboring king. Then he told her of storm and of calm, of strange fishes in the deep beneath them, and of what the divers had seen there. She smiled at his descriptions, for[161] she knew better than any one what wonders were at the bottom of the sea.

"You’re not scared of the sea, my silly child, are you?" he said as they stood on the deck of the grand ship that was going to take them to the land of the nearby king. Then he talked to her about storms and calm waters, about the strange fish swimming below them, and what the divers had discovered down there. She smiled at his stories because[161] she knew better than anyone what amazing things lay at the ocean's depths.

In the moonlight night, when all on board were asleep except the man at the helm, she sat on deck, gazing down through the clear water. She thought she could distinguish her father's castle, and upon it her aged grandmother, with the silver crown on her head, looking through the rushing tide at the keel of the vessel. Then her sisters came up on the waves and gazed at her mournfully, wringing their white hands. She beckoned to them, and smiled, and wanted to tell them how happy and well off she was. But the cabin boy approached, and when her sisters dived down, he thought what he saw was only the foam of the sea.

In the moonlit night, when everyone on board was asleep except the guy at the wheel, she sat on deck, staring down through the clear water. She thought she could make out her father's castle, and there was her elderly grandmother, with a silver crown on her head, looking through the rushing tide at the ship's keel. Then her sisters appeared on the waves, looking at her sadly and wringing their white hands. She waved to them, smiled, and wanted to tell them how happy and well she was. But the cabin boy came over, and when her sisters dove down, he assumed what he saw was just sea foam.

The next morning the ship sailed into the harbor of a beautiful town belonging to the king whom the prince was going to visit. The church bells were ringing, and from the high towers sounded a flourish of trumpets. Soldiers, with flying colors and glittering bayonets, lined the roads through which they passed. Every day was a festival, balls and entertainments following[162] one another. But the princess had not yet appeared. People said that she had been brought up and educated in a religious house, where she was learning every royal virtue.

The next morning, the ship sailed into the harbor of a beautiful town that belonged to the king the prince was going to visit. The church bells were ringing, and from the high towers came the sound of trumpets. Soldiers with fluttering flags and shining bayonets lined the roads they passed through. Every day was like a festival, with balls and entertainment following one after another. But the princess still hadn't shown up. People said she had been raised and educated in a convent, where she was learning all the royal virtues.[162]

At last she came. Then the little mermaid, who was anxious to see whether she was really beautiful, was obliged to admit that she had never seen a more perfect vision of beauty. Her skin was delicately fair, and beneath her long, dark eyelashes her laughing blue eyes shone with truth and purity.

At last she arrived. Then the little mermaid, eager to see if she was truly beautiful, had to admit that she had never encountered a more perfect sight of beauty. Her skin was delicately fair, and beneath her long, dark eyelashes, her sparkling blue eyes radiated truth and purity.

"It was you," said the prince, "who saved my life when I lay as if dead on the beach," and he folded his blushing bride in his arms.

"It was you," said the prince, "who saved my life when I was lying there as if I were dead on the beach," and he wrapped his blushing bride in his arms.

"Oh, I am too happy!" said he to the little mermaid; "my fondest hopes are now fulfilled. You will rejoice at my happiness, for your devotion to me is great and sincere."

"Oh, I'm so happy!" he said to the little mermaid. "My greatest dreams have come true. You'll be happy for me because your loyalty to me is strong and genuine."

The little mermaid kissed his hand and felt as if her heart were already broken. His wedding morning would bring death to her, and she would change into the foam of the sea.

The little mermaid kissed his hand and felt like her heart was already broken. His wedding morning would mean death for her, and she would turn into sea foam.

All the church bells rang, and the heralds rode through the town proclaiming the betrothal.[163] Perfumed oil was burned in costly silver lamps on every altar. The priests waved the censers, while the bride and the bridegroom joined their hands and received the blessing of the bishop. The little mermaid, dressed in silk and gold, held up the bride's train; but her ears heard nothing of the festive music, and her eyes saw not the holy ceremony. She thought of the night of death which was coming to her, and of all she had lost in the world.

All the church bells rang, and the heralds rode through the town announcing the engagement.[163] Fragrant oil was burned in expensive silver lamps on every altar. The priests swung the incense burners, while the bride and groom joined their hands and received the bishop's blessing. The little mermaid, dressed in silk and gold, held up the bride's train; but she heard none of the celebratory music, and her eyes didn't see the sacred ceremony. She thought of the death that was approaching her and everything she had lost in the world.

On the same evening the bride and bridegroom went on board the ship. Cannons were roaring, flags waving, and in the center of the ship a costly tent of purple and gold had been erected. It contained elegant sleeping couches for the bridal pair during the night. The ship, under a favorable wind, with swelling sails, glided away smoothly and lightly over the calm sea.

On the same evening, the bride and groom boarded the ship. Cannons were firing, flags were waving, and in the center of the ship, a luxurious tent of purple and gold had been set up. It held soft sleeping couches for the couple to rest on during the night. With a favorable wind and full sails, the ship glided smoothly and effortlessly over the calm sea.

When it grew dark, a number of colored lamps were lighted and the sailors danced merrily on the deck. The little mermaid could not help thinking of her first rising out of the sea, when she had seen similar joyful festivities, so she too joined in the dance, poised herself in the air[164] as a swallow when he pursues his prey, and all present cheered her wonderingly. She had never danced so gracefully before. Her tender feet felt as if cut with sharp knives, but she cared not for the pain; a sharper pang had pierced her heart.

When it got dark, a bunch of colorful lamps were lit, and the sailors danced happily on the deck. The little mermaid couldn't help but remember when she first came out of the sea and saw similar joyful celebrations, so she joined in the dance, soaring in the air like a swallow chasing its prey, and everyone around cheered in amazement. She had never danced so beautifully before. Her delicate feet felt like they were being sliced by sharp knives, but she didn’t mind the pain; a deeper hurt had struck her heart.

She knew this was the last evening she should ever see the prince for whom she had forsaken her kindred and her home. She had given up her beautiful voice and suffered unheard-of pain daily for him, while he knew nothing of it. This was the last evening that she should breathe the same air with him or gaze on the starry sky and the deep sea. An eternal night, without a thought or a dream, awaited her. She had no soul, and now could never win one.

She knew this was the last evening she would ever see the prince for whom she had given up her family and her home. She had sacrificed her beautiful voice and endured unimaginable pain every day for him, while he remained completely unaware. This was the last evening she would share the same air with him or look at the starry sky and the deep sea. An endless night, without thoughts or dreams, awaited her. She had no soul, and now she could never gain one.

All was joy and gaiety on the ship until long after midnight. She smiled and danced with the rest, while the thought of death was in her heart. The prince kissed his beautiful bride and she played with his raven hair till they went arm in arm to rest in the sumptuous tent. Then all became still on board the ship, and only the pilot, who stood at the helm, was awake. The little mermaid leaned her white arms on the edge[165] of the vessel and looked towards the east for the first blush of morning—for that first ray of the dawn which was to be her death. She saw her sisters rising out of the flood. They were as pale as she, but their beautiful hair no longer waved in the wind; it had been cut off.

All was joy and excitement on the ship until long after midnight. She smiled and danced with everyone else, while the thought of death weighed on her heart. The prince kissed his beautiful bride, and she played with his dark hair until they went arm in arm to rest in the lavish tent. Then everything went quiet on board the ship, and only the pilot, who stood at the helm, was awake. The little mermaid leaned her white arms on the edge[165] of the vessel and looked toward the east for the first hint of morning—for that first ray of dawn that was to bring her death. She saw her sisters rising from the sea. They were as pale as she was, but their beautiful hair no longer flowed in the wind; it had been cut off.

"We have given our hair to the witch," said they, "to obtain help for you, that you may not die to-night. She has given us a knife; see, it is very sharp. Before the sun rises you must plunge it into the heart of the prince. When the warm blood falls upon your feet they will grow together again into a fish's tail, and you will once more be a mermaid and can return to us to live out your three hundred years before you are changed into the salt sea foam. Haste, then; either he or you must die before sunrise. Our old grandmother mourns so for you that her white hair is falling, as ours fell under the witch's scissors. Kill the prince, and come back. Hasten! Do you not see the first red streaks in the sky? In a few minutes the sun will rise, and you must die."

"We've given our hair to the witch," they said, "to get help for you so you won’t die tonight. She gave us a knife; look, it's really sharp. Before the sun comes up, you need to stab the prince with it. When his warm blood touches your feet, they'll turn back into a fish's tail, and you'll be a mermaid again, able to spend your three hundred years before becoming salt sea foam. Hurry! One of you has to die before sunrise. Our grandmother is heartbroken over you, and her white hair is falling out, just like ours did when the witch cut it. Kill the prince and come back. Hurry! Don't you see the first red streaks in the sky? The sun will rise in just a few minutes, and you need to act fast."

Then they sighed deeply and mournfully, and sank beneath the waves.[166]

Then they let out deep, mournful sighs and sank beneath the waves.[166]

The little mermaid drew back the crimson curtain of the tent and beheld the fair bride, whose head was resting on the prince's breast. She bent down and kissed his noble brow, then looked at the sky, on which the rosy dawn grew brighter and brighter. She glanced at the sharp knife and again fixed her eyes on the prince, who whispered the name of his bride in his dreams.

The little mermaid pulled back the red curtain of the tent and saw the beautiful bride, who had her head resting on the prince's chest. She leaned down and kissed his noble forehead, then looked up at the sky, where the pink dawn was getting brighter and brighter. She glanced at the sharp knife and then fixed her eyes back on the prince, who whispered the name of his bride in his dreams.

She was in his thoughts, and the knife trembled in the hand of the little mermaid—but she flung it far from her into the waves. The water turned red where it fell, and the drops that spurted up looked like blood. She cast one more lingering, half-fainting glance at the prince, then threw herself from the ship into the sea and felt her body dissolving into foam.

She was on his mind, and the knife shook in the little mermaid's hand—but she threw it far away into the waves. The water turned red where it landed, and the splashes looked like blood. She took one last lingering, almost fainting look at the prince, then jumped from the ship into the sea and felt her body breaking apart into foam.

The sun rose above the waves, and his warm rays fell on the cold foam of the little mermaid, who did not feel as if she were dying. She saw the bright sun, and hundreds of transparent, beautiful creatures floating around her—she could see through them the white sails of the ships and the red clouds in the sky. Their speech was[167] melodious, but could not be heard by mortal ears—just as their bodies could not be seen by mortal eyes. The little mermaid perceived that she had a body like theirs and that she continued to rise higher and higher out of the foam. "Where am I?" asked she, and her voice sounded ethereal, like the voices of those who were with her. No earthly music could imitate it.

The sun rose over the waves, and its warm rays touched the cold foam of the little mermaid, who didn’t feel like she was dying. She saw the bright sun and hundreds of transparent, beautiful beings floating around her—she could see through them the white sails of the ships and the red clouds in the sky. Their voices were melodious, but beyond the reach of human ears—just as their forms were unseen by human eyes. The little mermaid realized that she had a body like theirs and that she kept rising higher and higher out of the foam. "Where am I?" she asked, and her voice sounded otherworldly, like the voices of those with her. No earthly music could replicate it.

"Among the daughters of the air," answered one of them. "A mermaid has not an immortal soul, nor can she obtain one unless she wins the love of a human being. On the will of another hangs her eternal destiny. But the daughters of the air, although they do not possess an immortal soul, can, by their good deeds, procure one for themselves. We fly to warm countries and cool the sultry air that destroys mankind with the pestilence. We carry the perfume of the flowers to spread health and restoration.

"Among the daughters of the air," one of them replied. "A mermaid doesn't have an immortal soul, nor can she gain one unless she earns the love of a human. Her eternal fate depends on someone else’s will. But the daughters of the air, although they lack an immortal soul, can earn one for themselves through their good deeds. We travel to warm places and cool the hot air that threatens humanity with disease. We spread the scent of flowers to bring health and healing."

"After we have striven for three hundred years to do all the good in our power, we receive an immortal soul and take part in the happiness of mankind. You, poor little mermaid, have tried with your whole heart to do as we are doing.[168] You have suffered and endured, and raised yourself to the spirit world by your good deeds, and now, by striving for three hundred years in the same way, you may obtain an immortal soul."

"After we've worked hard for three hundred years to do as much good as we can, we earn an immortal soul and share in the happiness of humanity. You, sweet little mermaid, have given your all to do what we're doing.[168] You've faced hardships and overcome them, lifting yourself to the spirit world through your good actions, and now, by striving for three hundred years in the same way, you can achieve an immortal soul."

The little mermaid lifted her glorified eyes toward the sun and, for the first time, felt them filling with tears.

The little mermaid raised her beautiful eyes toward the sun and, for the first time, felt them welling up with tears.

On the ship in which she had left the prince there were life and noise, and she saw him and his beautiful bride searching for her. Sorrowfully they gazed at the pearly foam, as if they knew she had thrown herself into the waves. Unseen she kissed the forehead of the bride and fanned the prince, and then mounted with the other children of the air to a rosy cloud that floated above.

On the ship she had left the prince on, there was life and noise, and she saw him and his beautiful bride looking for her. They sorrowfully stared at the frothy waves, as if they knew she had thrown herself into the ocean. Unnoticed, she kissed the bride's forehead and fanned the prince, then rose with the other children of the air to a pink cloud that floated above.

"After three hundred years, thus shall we float into the kingdom of heaven," said she. "And we may even get there sooner," whispered one of her companions. "Unseen we can enter the houses of men where there are children, and for every day on which we find a good child that is the joy of his parents and deserves their love, our time of probation is shortened. The child[169] does not know, when we fly through the room, that we smile with joy at his good conduct—for we can count one year less of our three hundred years. But when we see a naughty or a wicked child we shed tears of sorrow, and for every tear a day is added to our time of trial."

"After three hundred years, that’s how we will enter the kingdom of heaven," she said. "And we might even get there sooner," whispered one of her friends. "If we stay invisible, we can go into the homes of people where there are children, and for every day we find a good child who brings joy to their parents and deserves their love, our probation period gets shorter. The child[169] doesn’t realize that when we glide through the room, we smile with happiness at their good behavior—because we can reduce our three hundred years by one year. But when we see a naughty or wicked child, we cry tears of sorrow, and for each tear, a day is added to our trial period."


BUCKWHEAT

BUCKWHEAT

I
F YOU should chance, after a tempest, to cross a field where buckwheat is growing, you may observe that it looks black and singed, as if a flame of fire had passed over it. And should you ask the reason, a farmer will tell you, "The lightning did that."

But how is it that the lightning did it?

But how did the lightning do that?

I will tell you what the sparrow told me, and the sparrow heard it from an aged willow which stood—and still stands for that matter—close to the field of buckwheat.

I’ll share what the sparrow told me, and the sparrow heard it from an old willow that stood—and still stands, actually—near the buckwheat field.

This willow is tall and venerable, though old and crippled. Its trunk is split clear through the middle, and grass and blackberry tendrils creep out through the cleft. The tree bends forward, and its branches droop like long, green hair.[171]

This willow is tall and ancient, even though it's old and damaged. Its trunk is split all the way through the middle, and grass and blackberry vines creep out from the gap. The tree leans forward, and its branches hang down like long, green hair.[171]

In the fields around the willow grew rye, wheat, and oats—beautiful oats that, when ripe, looked like little yellow canary birds sitting on a branch. The harvest had been blessed, and the fuller the ears of grain the lower they bowed their heads in reverent humility.

In the fields around the willow, rye, wheat, and oats grew—beautiful oats that, when ripe, looked like little yellow canaries sitting on a branch. The harvest had been plentiful, and the fuller the heads of grain, the lower they bowed their heads in respectful humility.

There was also a field of buckwheat lying just in front of the old willow. The buckwheat did not bow its head, like the rest of the grain, but stood erect in stiff-necked pride.

There was also a field of buckwheat right in front of the old willow. The buckwheat didn’t bow its head like the other grains; instead, it stood tall with stubborn pride.

"I am quite as rich as the oats," it said; "and, moreover, I am much more sightly. My flowers are as pretty as apple blossoms. It is a treat to look at me and my companions. Old willow, do you know anything more beautiful than we?"

"I’m just as rich as the oats," it said; "and, besides, I look much better. My flowers are as lovely as apple blossoms. It’s a pleasure to see me and my friends. Old willow, do you know anything more beautiful than us?"

The willow nodded his head, as much as to say, "Indeed I do!" But the buckwheat was so puffed with pride that it only said: "The stupid tree! He is so old that grass is growing out of his body."

The willow nodded in agreement, as if to say, "Absolutely!" But the buckwheat was so full of itself that it simply replied, "That silly tree! He's so old that grass is growing on him."

Now there came on a dreadful storm, and the flowers of the field folded their leaves or bent their heads as it passed over them. The buckwheat flower alone stood erect in all its pride.[172]

Now a terrible storm came, and the flowers in the field closed their petals or hung their heads as it swept over them. Only the buckwheat flower stood tall in all its glory.[172]

"Bow your heads, as we do," called the flowers.

"Bow your heads, like we do," called the flowers.

"There is no need for me to do that," answered the buckwheat.

"There’s no need for me to do that," replied the buckwheat.

"Bow your head as we do," said the grain. "The angel of storms comes flying hither. He has wings that reach from the clouds to the earth; he will smite you before you have time to beg for mercy."

"Bow your head like we do," said the grain. "The storm angel is coming this way. His wings stretch from the clouds to the ground; he’ll strike you before you even have a chance to plead for mercy."

"But I do not choose to bow down," said the buckwheat.

"But I choose not to bow down," said the buckwheat.

"Close your flowers and fold your leaves," said the old willow. "Do not look at the lightning when the cloud breaks. Even human beings dare not do that, for in the midst of the lightning one may look straight into God's heaven. The sight strikes human beings blind, so dazzling is it. What would not happen to us, mere plants of the field, who are so much humbler, if we should dare do so?"

"Close your flowers and fold your leaves," said the old willow. "Don’t look at the lightning when the storm hits. Even people don’t do that, because in the midst of the lightning, one might gaze directly into God’s heaven. The sight is so blinding that it can leave humans blind. What would happen to us, simple plants of the field, who are so much more modest, if we dared to do the same?"

"So much humbler! Indeed! If there is a chance, I shall look right into God's heaven." And in its pride and haughtiness it did so. The flashes of lightning were so awful that it seemed as if the whole world were in flames.[173]

"So much humbler! Seriously! If there's any chance, I will look straight into God's heaven." And in its arrogance, it did just that. The lightning flashes were so terrifying that it felt like the entire world was on fire.[173]

When the tempest was over, both the grain and the flowers, greatly refreshed by the rain, again stood erect in the pure, quiet air. But the buckwheat had been burned as black as a cinder by the lightning and stood in the field like a dead, useless weed.

When the storm passed, both the crops and the flowers, revitalized by the rain, stood tall in the clear, calm air. But the buckwheat had been scorched black like charcoal by the lightning and remained in the field like a lifeless, worthless weed.

The old willow waved his branches to and fro in the wind, and large drops of water fell from his green leaves, as if he were shedding tears. The sparrows asked: "Why are you weeping when all around seems blest? Do you not smell the sweet perfume of flowers and bushes? The sun shines, and the clouds have passed from the sky. Why do you weep, old tree?"

The old willow swayed its branches back and forth in the wind, and big drops of water dropped from its green leaves, as if it were crying. The sparrows asked, "Why are you crying when everything around seems to be thriving? Don't you smell the sweet scent of the flowers and bushes? The sun is shining, and the clouds are gone from the sky. Why do you cry, old tree?"

Then the willow told them of the buckwheat's stubborn pride and of the punishment which followed.

Then the willow told them about the buckwheat's stubborn pride and the punishment that came after.

I, who tell this tale, heard it from the sparrows. They told it to me one evening when I had asked them for a story.

I, the one sharing this story, heard it from the sparrows. They told it to me one evening when I asked them for a story.


WHAT HAPPENED TO THE THISTLE

WHAT HAPPENED TO THE THISTLE

A
ROUND a lordly old mansion was a beautiful, well-kept garden, full of all kinds of rare trees and flowers. Guests always expressed their delight and admiration at the sight of its wonders. The people from far and near used to come on Sundays and holidays and ask permission to see it. Even whole schools made excursions for the sole purpose of seeing its beauties.

Near the fence that separated the garden from the meadow stood an immense thistle. It was an uncommonly large and fine thistle, with several branches spreading out just above the root, and altogether was so strong and full as to make it well worthy of the name "thistle bush."

Near the fence that separated the garden from the meadow stood a huge thistle. It was an unusually large and impressive thistle, with several branches spreading out just above the root, and overall was so strong and full that it truly deserved the name "thistle bush."

No one ever noticed it, save the old donkey that[175] pulled the milk cart for the dairymaids. He stood grazing in the meadow hard by and stretched his old neck to reach the thistle, saying: "You are beautiful! I should like to eat you!" But the tether was too short to allow him to reach the thistle, so he did not eat it.

No one ever noticed it, except for the old donkey that[175] pulled the milk cart for the dairymaids. He was grazing in the nearby meadow and stretched his old neck to get to the thistle, saying, "You’re beautiful! I’d love to eat you!" But the tether was too short for him to reach the thistle, so he couldn't eat it.

There were guests at the Hall, fine, aristocratic relatives from town, and among them a young lady who had come from a long distance—all the way from Scotland. She was of old and noble family and rich in gold and lands—a bride well worth the winning, thought more than one young man to himself; yes, and their mothers thought so, too!

There were guests at the Hall, aristocratic relatives from the city, and among them, a young woman who had traveled a long way—all the way from Scotland. She came from an old, noble family and was wealthy in both gold and land—a bride definitely worth pursuing, more than one young man thought to himself; yes, and their mothers thought so too!

The young people amused themselves on the lawn, playing croquet and flitting about among the flowers, each young girl gathering a flower to put in the buttonhole of some one of the gentlemen.

The young people entertained themselves on the lawn, playing croquet and moving around among the flowers, with each girl picking a flower to place in the buttonhole of one of the gentlemen.

The young Scotch lady looked about for a flower, but none of them seemed to please her, until, happening to glance over the fence, she espied the fine, large thistle bush, full of bluish-red, sturdy-looking flowers. She smiled as she[176] saw it, and begged the son of the house to get one of them for her.

The young Scottish woman looked around for a flower, but none caught her eye, until she happened to glance over the fence and spotted the impressive thistle bush, full of bluish-red, strong-looking flowers. She smiled when she saw it and asked the son of the house to get one for her.

"That is Scotland's flower," she said; "it grows and blossoms in our coat of arms. Get that one yonder for me, please."

"That’s Scotland's flower," she said; "it grows and blooms on our coat of arms. Can you grab that one over there for me, please?"

And he gathered the finest of the thistle flowers, though he pricked his fingers as much in doing so as if it had been growing on a wild rosebush.

And he picked the best thistle flowers, even though he pricked his fingers just as much as if he had been handling a wild rosebush.

She took the flower and put it in his buttonhole, which made him feel greatly honored. Each of the other young men would gladly have given up his graceful garden flower if he might have worn the one given by the delicate hands of the Scotch girl. As keenly as the son of the house felt the honor conferred upon him, the thistle felt even more highly honored. It seemed to feel dew and sunshine going through it.

She took the flower and placed it in his buttonhole, which made him feel really special. Each of the other young men would have happily given up their beautiful garden flower just to wear the one given by the delicate hands of the Scottish girl. As much as the son of the house felt honored, the thistle felt even more proud. It seemed to bask in the dew and sunshine surrounding it.

"It seems I am of more consequence than I thought," it said to itself. "I ought by rights to stand inside and not outside the fence. One gets strangely placed in this world, but now I have at least one of my flowers over the fence—and not only there, but in a buttonhole!"[177]

"It looks like I'm more important than I realized," it said to itself. "I should really be standing inside the fence instead of outside. It's odd how things turn out in this world, but at least now I have one of my flowers over the fence—and not just there, but in a buttonhole!"[177]

To each one of its buds as it opened, the thistle bush told this great event. And not many days had passed before it heard—not from the people who passed, nor yet from the twittering of little birds, but from the air, which gives out, far and wide, the sounds that it has treasured up from the shadiest walks of the beautiful garden and from the most secluded rooms at the Hall, where doors and windows are left open—that the young man who received the thistle flower from the hands of the Scottish maiden had received her heart and hand as well.

To each of its buds as it bloomed, the thistle bush shared this important news. And it wasn't long before it learned—not from the people passing by, nor from the chirping of little birds, but from the air, which carries far and wide the sounds it has collected from the quiet paths of the lovely garden and from the most hidden rooms in the Hall, where doors and windows are left open—that the young man who got the thistle flower from the Scottish girl had also won her heart and hand.

"That is my doing!" said the thistle, thinking of the flower she had given to the buttonhole. And every new flower that came was told of this wonderful event.

"That was me!" said the thistle, remembering the flower she had given for the buttonhole. And every new flower that arrived heard about this amazing event.

"Surely I shall now be taken and planted in the garden," thought the thistle. "Perhaps I shall be put into a flowerpot, for that is by far the most honorable position." It thought of this so long that it ended by saying to itself with the firm conviction of truth, "I shall be planted in a flowerpot!"[178]

"Surely I’m going to be taken and planted in the garden," thought the thistle. "Maybe I’ll even end up in a flowerpot because that would be the most respectable spot." It pondered this for so long that it eventually said to itself with complete certainty, "I’m going to be planted in a flowerpot!"[178]

It promised every little bud that came that it also should be placed in a pot and perhaps have a place in a buttonhole—that being the highest position one could aspire to. But none of them got into a flowerpot, and still less into a gentleman's buttonhole.

It promised every little bud that it too would be put in a pot and maybe find a spot in a buttonhole—that being the highest rank one could aim for. But none of them ended up in a flowerpot, and even less so in a gentleman's buttonhole.

They lived on light and air, and drank sunshine in the day and dew at night. They received visits from bee and hornet, who came to look for the honey in the flower, and who took the honey and left the flower.

They lived on light and air, and drank sunshine during the day and dew at night. They welcomed visits from bees and hornets, who came to search for honey in the flowers, took the honey, and left the flowers.

"The good-for-nothing fellows," said the thistle bush. "I would pierce them if I could!"

"The useless guys," said the thistle bush. "I would stab them if I could!"

The flowers drooped and faded, but new ones always came.

The flowers wilted and lost their color, but new ones always appeared.

"You come as if you had been sent," said the thistle bush to them. "I am expecting every moment to be taken over the fence."

"You arrive as though you were sent," said the thistle bush to them. "I expect to be taken over the fence at any moment."

A couple of harmless daisies and a huge, thin plant of canary grass listened to this with the deepest respect, believing all they heard. The old donkey, that had to pull the milk cart, cast longing looks toward the blooming thistle and tried to reach it, but his tether was too short.[179] And the thistle bush thought and thought, so much and so long, of the Scotch thistle—to whom it believed itself related—that at last it fancied it had come from Scotland and that its parents had grown into the Scottish arms.

A couple of harmless daisies and a tall, thin stalk of canary grass listened to this with the utmost respect, believing everything they heard. The old donkey, who had to pull the milk cart, cast longing glances at the blooming thistle and tried to reach it, but his rope was too short.[179] The thistle bush thought and thought, so much and for so long, about the Scotch thistle—whom it believed it was related to—that eventually it convinced itself it had come from Scotland and that its parents had been part of the Scottish arms.

It was a great thought, but a great thistle may well have great thoughts.

It was a brilliant idea, but a big thistle can definitely have brilliant ideas too.

"Sometimes one is of noble race even if one does not know it," said the nettle growing close by—it had a kind of presentiment that it might be turned into muslin, if properly treated.

"Sometimes you're of noble lineage even if you don't realize it," said the nettle growing nearby—it had a feeling that it could be turned into muslin if given the right care.

The summer passed, and the autumn passed; the leaves fell from the trees; the flowers came with stronger colors and less perfume; the gardener's lad sang on the other side of the fence:

The summer went by, and then autumn came; the leaves dropped from the trees; the flowers bloomed in brighter colors but with less fragrance; the gardener's boy sang on the other side of the fence:

"Up the hill and down the hill,
"That's still how the world works."

The young pine trees in the wood began to feel a longing for Christmas, though Christmas was still a long way off.

The young pine trees in the forest started to feel a desire for Christmas, even though it was still a long way away.

"Here I am still," said the thistle. "It seems that I am quite forgotten, and yet it was I who made the match. They were engaged, and now[180] they are married—the wedding was a week ago. I do not make a single step forward, for I cannot."

"Here I am still," said the thistle. "It seems like I’m completely forgotten, and yet I was the one who started it all. They were engaged, and now[180] they’re married—the wedding was a week ago. I can’t move forward at all, because I just can’t."

Some weeks passed. The thistle had its last, solitary flower, which was large and full and growing down near the root. The wind blew coldly over it, the color faded, and all its glory disappeared, leaving only the cup of the flower, now grown to be as large as the flower of an artichoke and glistening like a silvered sunflower.

Some weeks went by. The thistle had its final, lone flower, which was big and full, growing close to the root. The wind blew chilly over it, the color faded, and all its beauty vanished, leaving only the cup of the flower, now as big as an artichoke flower and shining like a silver sunflower.

The young couple, who were now man and wife, came along the garden path, and as they passed near the fence, the bride, glancing over it, said, "Why, there stands the large thistle! it has no flowers now."

The young couple, who were now husband and wife, walked along the garden path, and as they passed by the fence, the bride glanced over it and said, "Wow, there's the big thistle! It doesn't have any flowers now."

"Yes, there is still the ghost of the last one," said her husband, pointing to the silvery remains of the last flower—a flower in itself.

"Yeah, there's still the ghost of the last one," said her husband, pointing to the silvery remains of the last flower—a flower in itself.

"How beautiful it is!" she said. "We must have one carved in the frame of our picture."

"How beautiful it is!" she said. "We have to get one carved into the frame of our picture."

And once more the young man had to get over the fence, to break off the silvery cup of the thistle flower. It pricked his fingers for his pains, because he had called it a ghost. And then it[181] was brought into the garden, and to the Hall, and into the drawing room. There stood a large picture—the portraits of the two, and in the bridegroom's buttonhole was painted a thistle. They talked of it and of the flower cup they had brought in with them—the last silver-shimmering thistle flower, that was to be reproduced in the carving of the frame.

And once again, the young man had to climb over the fence to pick the silvery cup of the thistle flower. It pricked his fingers for his trouble because he had called it a ghost. Then it[181] was taken into the garden, to the Hall, and into the drawing room. There was a large picture—the portraits of the two, and in the bridegroom's buttonhole, a thistle was painted. They talked about it and the flower cup they had brought in with them—the last silver-shimmering thistle flower, which was to be carved into the frame.

The air took all their words and scattered them about, far and wide.

The air carried away all their words and spread them far and wide.

"What strange things happen to one!" said the thistle bush. "My first-born went to live in a buttonhole, my last-born in a frame! I wonder what is to become of me."

"What strange things happen to someone!" said the thistle bush. "My first-born went to live in a buttonhole, my last-born in a frame! I wonder what will happen to me."

The old donkey, standing by the roadside, cast loving glances at the thistle and said, "Come to me, my sweetheart, for I cannot go to you; my tether is too short!"

The old donkey, standing by the side of the road, looked lovingly at the thistle and said, "Come to me, my darling, because I can’t come to you; my rope is too short!"

But the thistle bush made no answer. It grew more and more thoughtful, and it thought as far ahead as Christmas, till its budding thoughts opened into flower.

But the thistle bush didn’t respond. It became increasingly contemplative, thinking all the way to Christmas, until its budding thoughts blossomed into flowers.

"When one's children are safely housed, a mother is quite content to stay beyond the fence."[182]

"When your kids are safe at home, a mother feels pretty happy to stay behind the fence."[182]

"That is true," said the sunshine; "and you will be well placed, never fear."

"That's true," said the sunshine; "and you'll be just fine, don’t worry."

"In a flowerpot or in a frame?" asked the thistle.

"In a flowerpot or in a frame?" asked the thistle.

"In a story," answered the sunshine. And here is the story!

"In a story," replied the sunshine. And here is the story!


THE PEN AND THE INKSTAND

THE PEN AND THE INKSTAND

I
N A POET'S room, where his inkstand stood on the table, the remark was once made: "It is wonderful what can be brought out of an inkstand. What will come next? It is indeed wonderful."

"Yes, certainly," said the inkstand to the pen and to the other articles that stood on the table; "that's what I always say. It is wonderful and extraordinary what a number of things come out of me. It's quite incredible, and I really never know what is coming next when that man dips his pen into me. One drop out of me is enough for half a page of paper—and what cannot half a page contain?

"Sure thing," said the inkstand to the pen and the other items on the table. "That's what I always say. It's amazing and surprising how many things come out of me. It's really unbelievable, and I never know what's going to happen next when that guy dips his pen into me. Just one drop from me is enough for half a page of paper—and what can't half a page hold?

"From me all the works of the poet are produced—all those imaginary characters whom[184] people fancy they have known or met, and all the deep feeling, the humor, and the vivid pictures of nature. I myself don't understand how it is, for I am not acquainted with nature, but it is certainly in me. From me have gone forth to the world those wonderful descriptions of charming maidens, and of brave knights on prancing steeds; of the halt and the blind—and I know not what more, for I assure you I never think of these things."

"All the works of the poet come from me—all those imaginary characters that people believe they’ve known or met, along with all the deep feelings, humor, and vivid imagery of nature. I honestly don’t understand how it works, since I’m not familiar with nature myself, but it’s definitely within me. From me have emerged those amazing descriptions of enchanting maidens and brave knights on galloping horses; of the disabled and the blind—and I can’t recall what else, because I assure you, I never think about these things."

"There you are right," said the pen, "for you don't think at all. If you did, you would see that you can only provide the means. You give the fluid, that I may place upon the paper what dwells in me and what I wish to bring to light. It is the pen that writes. No man doubts that; and indeed most people understand as much about poetry as an old inkstand."

"There you have it," said the pen, "because you don’t think at all. If you did, you’d realize that you’re only providing the materials. You supply the ink, so I can put on the paper what’s inside me and what I want to express. It’s the pen that does the writing. Nobody questions that; in fact, most people know as much about poetry as an old inkstand."

"You have had very little experience," replied the inkstand. "You have hardly been in service a week and are already half worn out. Do you imagine you are a poet? You are only a servant, and before you came I had many like you, some of the goose family and others of English[185] manufacture. I know a quill pen as well as I know a steel one. I have had both sorts in my service, and I shall have many more as long as he comes—the man who performs the mechanical part—and writes down what he obtains from me. I should like to know what will be the next thing he gets out of me."

"You haven't had much experience," replied the inkstand. "You've barely been in use for a week and you're already half worn out. Do you really think you're a poet? You're just a tool, and before you came along, I had plenty like you, some from the goose family and others made in England[185]. I know a quill pen as well as I know a steel one. I've had both types in my service, and I’ll have many more as long as he keeps coming—the man who handles the mechanical part—and writes down what he gets from me. I’d like to know what the next thing he’ll pull out of me will be."

"Inkpot!" retorted the pen, contemptuously.

"Ink pot!" the pen replied, contemptuously.

Late in the evening the poet returned home from a concert, where he had been quite enchanted by the admirable performance of a famous violin player.

Late in the evening, the poet returned home from a concert, where he had been completely captivated by the amazing performance of a famous violinist.

The player had produced from his instrument a richness of tone that sometimes sounded like tinkling water drops or rolling pearls, sometimes like the birds twittering in chorus, and then again, rising and swelling like the wind through the fir trees. The poet felt as if his own heart were weeping, but in tones of melody, like the sound of a woman's voice. These sounds seemed to come not only from the strings but from every part of the instrument. It was a wonderful performance and a difficult piece, and yet the bow seemed to glide across the strings so easily that[186] one would think any one could do it. The violin and the bow seemed independent of their master who guided them. It was as if soul and spirit had been breathed into the instrument. And the audience forgot the performer in the beautiful sounds he produced.

The player drew from his instrument a richness of tone that sometimes sounded like gentle water drops or rolling pearls, sometimes like birds chirping in harmony, and then again, rising and swelling like the wind through the pine trees. The poet felt as if his own heart were crying, but in melodic tones, like the sound of a woman's voice. These sounds seemed to come not just from the strings but from every part of the instrument. It was a stunning performance of a challenging piece, yet the bow glided across the strings so effortlessly that[186] one would think anyone could do it. The violin and the bow felt independent of their master guiding them. It was as if soul and spirit were breathed into the instrument. And the audience became lost in the beautiful sounds he created.

Not so the poet; he remembered him and wrote down his thoughts on the subject: "How foolish it would be for the violin and the bow to boast of their performance, and yet we men often commit that folly. The poet, the artist, the man of science in his laboratory, the general—we all do it, and yet we are only the instruments which the Almighty uses. To Him alone the honor is due. We have nothing in ourselves of which we should be proud." Yes, this is what the poet wrote. He wrote it in the form of a parable and called it "The Master and the Instruments."

Not so with the poet; he remembered him and wrote down his thoughts on the subject: "How foolish it would be for the violin and the bow to brag about their performance, and yet we humans often make that mistake. The poet, the artist, the scientist in his lab, the general—we all do it, and yet we are just the tools the Almighty uses. The honor belongs to Him alone. We have nothing within ourselves that we should take pride in." Yes, this is what the poet wrote. He presented it as a parable and titled it "The Master and the Instruments."

"That is what you get, madam," said the pen to the inkstand when the two were alone again. "Did you hear him read aloud what I had written down?"

"That's what you get, ma'am," said the pen to the inkstand when they were alone again. "Did you hear him read out loud what I had written down?"

"Yes, what I gave you to write," retorted the inkstand. "That was a cut at you, because of[187] your conceit. To think that you could not understand that you were being quizzed! I gave you a cut from within me. Surely I must know my own satire."

"Yes, what I told you to write," snapped the inkstand. "That was a jab at you because of[187] your arrogance. To believe that you didn’t realize you were being tested! I gave you a point from deep inside me. I should definitely know my own sarcasm."

"Ink pitcher!" cried the pen.

"Ink pitcher!" shouted the pen.

"Writing stick!" retorted the inkstand. And each of them felt satisfied that he had given a good answer. It is pleasing to be convinced that you have settled a matter by your reply; it is something to make you sleep well. And they both slept well over it.

"Writing stick!" shot back the inkstand. And both of them felt pleased that they had given a solid answer. It feels good to believe you've resolved an issue with your reply; it’s something that helps you rest easy. And they both slept soundly because of it.

But the poet did not sleep. Thoughts rose within him, like the tones of the violin, falling like pearls or rushing like the strong wind through the forest. He understood his own heart in these thoughts; they were as a ray from the mind of the Great Master of all minds.

But the poet couldn't sleep. Thoughts surged inside him, like the sounds of a violin, cascading like pearls or racing like a strong wind through the forest. He understood his own heart through these thoughts; they were like a ray from the mind of the Great Master of all minds.

"To Him be all the honor."

"All honor goes to Him."


THE TEAPOT

THE TEAPOT

T
HERE was once a proud teapot; it was proud of being porcelain, proud of its long spout, proud of its broad handle. It had something before and behind,—the spout before and the handle behind,—and that was what it talked about. But it did not talk of its lid, which was cracked and riveted; these were defects, and one does not talk of one's defects, for there are plenty of others to do that. The cups, the cream pot, and the sugar bowl, the whole tea service, would think much oftener of the lid's imperfections—and talk about them—than of the sound handle and the remarkable spout. The teapot knew it.

"I know you," it said within itself. "I know, too, my imperfection, and I am well aware that in that very thing is seen my humility, my modesty.[189] Imperfections we all have, but we also have compensations. The cups have a handle, the sugar bowl a lid; I have both, and one thing besides, in front, which they can never have. I have a spout, and that makes me the queen of the tea table. I spread abroad a blessing on thirsting mankind, for in me the Chinese leaves are brewed in the boiling, tasteless water."

"I know you," it thought to itself. "I know my flaws, and I realize that it’s in those imperfections that my humility and modesty come from.[189] We all have our shortcomings, but we also have our unique strengths. The cups have handles, the sugar bowl has a lid; I have both of those, plus one other thing that they can never have. I have a spout, and that makes me the queen of the tea table. I bring a blessing to people who are thirsty, because I brew the Chinese leaves in the boiling, plain water."

All this said the teapot in its fresh young life. It stood on the table that was spread for tea; it was lifted by a very delicate hand, but the delicate hand was awkward. The teapot fell, the spout snapped off, and the handle snapped off. The lid was no worse to speak of; the worst had been spoken of that.

All this said, the teapot in its youthful days. It sat on the table set for tea; it was picked up by a very delicate hand, but that delicate hand was a bit clumsy. The teapot fell, the spout broke off, and the handle broke off. The lid wasn't any worse off; the worst had already been said about that.

The teapot lay in a swoon on the floor, while the boiling water ran out of it. It was a horrid shame, but the worst was that everybody jeered at it; they jeered at the teapot and not at the awkward hand.

The teapot was sprawled out on the floor, with boiling water spilling everywhere. It was such a shame, but the worst part was that everyone laughed at it; they laughed at the teapot and not at the clumsy hand.

"I never shall forget that experience," said the teapot, when it afterward talked of its life. "I was called an invalid, and placed in a corner, and the next day was given to a woman who[190] begged for victuals. I fell into poverty, and stood dumb both outside and in. But then, just as I was, began my better life. One can be one thing and still become quite another.

"I'll never forget that experience," said the teapot when it later talked about its life. "I was called an invalid and put in a corner, and the next day I was given to a woman who[190] begged for food. I fell into poverty and felt completely lost both outside and inside. But then, just as I was, my better life began. You can be one thing and still become something entirely different."

"Earth was placed in me. For a teapot, this is the same as being buried, but in the earth was placed a flower bulb. Who placed it there, who gave it, I know not; but given it was, and it became a compensation for the Chinese leaves and the boiling water, a compensation for the broken handle and spout.

"Earth was put inside me. For a teapot, this is the same as being buried, but in the earth was placed a flower bulb. I don't know who put it there or who gave it, but it was given, and it became a replacement for the Chinese leaves and the boiling water, a replacement for the broken handle and spout."

"And the bulb lay in the earth, the bulb lay in me; it became my heart, my living heart, such as I had never before possessed. There was life in me, power and might. The heart pulsed, and the bulb put forth sprouts; it was the springing up of thoughts and feelings which burst forth into flower.

"And the bulb lay in the ground, the bulb lay in me; it became my heart, my living heart, like one I had never had before. There was life in me, power and strength. The heart beat, and the bulb sprouted; it was the emergence of thoughts and feelings that bloomed."

"I saw it, I bore it, I forgot myself in its delight. Blessed is it to forget oneself in another. The flower gave me no thanks; it did not think of me. It was admired and praised, and I was glad at that. How happy it must have been! One day I heard some one say that the flower[191] deserved a better pot. I was thumped hard on my back, which was a great affliction, and the flower was put into a better pot. I was thrown out into the yard, where I lie as an old potsherd. But I have the memory, and that I can never lose."

"I saw it, I experienced it, I lost myself in its joy. It's a blessing to lose yourself in someone else. The flower didn’t thank me; it never thought of me. It was admired and praised, and I felt happy about that. How happy it must have been! One day I heard someone say that the flower[191] deserved a better pot. I got smacked hard on the back, which really hurt, and the flower was put into a better pot. I was tossed out into the yard, where I now lie like an old broken piece of pottery. But I have the memory, and that I can never lose."


SOUP FROM A SAUSAGE SKEWER

SOUP FROM A SAUSAGE SKEWER

W
E HAD such an excellent dinner yesterday," said an old lady-mouse to another who had not been present at the feast. "I sat number twenty-one below the mouse-king, which was not a bad place. Shall I tell you what we had? Everything was excellent—moldy bread, tallow candle, and sausage.

"Then, when we had finished that course, the same came on all over again; it was as good as two feasts. We were very sociable, and there was as much joking and fun as if we had been all of one family circle. Nothing was left but the sausage skewers, and this formed a subject of conversation till at last some one used the expression, 'Soup from sausage sticks'; or, as the people in the neighboring country call it, 'Soup from a sausage skewer.'[193]

"Then, when we finished that course, we went right back to it; it was like having two feasts. We were really social, and there was so much joking and fun, it felt like we were all part of one big family. The only thing left was the sausage skewers, which sparked conversation until someone finally said, 'Soup from sausage sticks'; or, as the people from the neighboring country put it, 'Soup from a sausage skewer.'[193]

"Every one had heard the expression, but no one had ever tasted the soup, much less prepared it. A capital toast was drunk to the inventor of the soup, and some one said he ought to be made a relieving officer to the poor. Was not that witty?

"Everyone had heard the saying, but nobody had ever tasted the soup, let alone made it. A great toast was raised to the creator of the soup, and someone suggested he should be appointed a relief officer for the poor. Wasn't that clever?"

"Then the old mouse-king rose and promised that the young lady-mouse who should learn how best to prepare this much-admired and savory soup should be his queen, and a year and a day should be allowed for the purpose."

"Then the old mouse king stood up and promised that the young lady mouse who could figure out the best way to make this highly praised and delicious soup would become his queen, and that she would have a year and a day to do it."

"That was not at all a bad proposal," said the other mouse; "but how is the soup made?"

"That wasn’t a bad proposal at all," said the other mouse; "but how is the soup made?"

"Ah, that is more than I can tell you. All the young lady-mice were asking the same question. They wish very much to be the queen, but they do not want to take the trouble to go out into the world to learn how to make soup, which it is absolutely necessary to do first.

"Ah, that's more than I can explain to you. All the young lady mice were asking the same question. They really want to be the queen, but they don't want to put in the effort to go out into the world and learn how to make soup, which they absolutely need to do first."

"It is not every one who would care to leave her family or her happy corner by the fireside at home, even to be made queen. It is not always easy in foreign lands to find bacon and cheese rind every day, and, after all, it is not[194] pleasant to endure hunger and perhaps be eaten alive by the cat."

"It’s not everyone who would want to leave their family or their cozy spot by the fire at home, even to become a queen. It’s not always easy to find bacon and cheese rind every day in foreign lands, and, after all, it’s not[194]pleasant to go hungry and maybe end up being eaten by the cat."

Probably some such thoughts as these discouraged the majority from going out into the world to collect the required information. Only four mice gave notice that they were ready to set out on the journey.

Probably thoughts like these kept most of them from venturing out into the world to gather the needed information. Only four mice announced that they were prepared to embark on the journey.

They were young and sprightly, but poor. Each of them wished to visit one of the four divisions of the world, to see which of them would be most favored by fortune. Each took a sausage skewer as a traveler's staff and to remind her of the object of her journey.

They were young and lively, but broke. Each of them wanted to visit one of the four corners of the world to see which would bring them the most luck. They each grabbed a sausage skewer to use as a walking stick and to remind them of the purpose of their journey.

They left home early in May, and none of them returned till the first of May in the following year, and then only three of them. Nothing was seen or heard of the fourth, although the day of decision was close at hand. "Ah, yes, there is always some trouble mingled with the greatest pleasure," said the mouse-king. But he gave orders that all the mice within a circle of many miles should be invited at once.

They left home early in May and didn’t come back until the first of May the following year, and even then, only three of them returned. The fourth was nowhere to be found, even though the day of reckoning was approaching. "Ah, yes, there’s always some trouble mixed in with the greatest joy," said the mouse king. But he ordered that all the mice within a wide radius should be invited immediately.

They were to assemble in the kitchen, and the three travelers were to stand in a row before[195] them, and a sausage skewer covered with crape was to stand in the place of the missing mouse. No one dared express an opinion until the king spoke and desired one of them to proceed with her story. And now we shall hear what she said.

They were supposed to gather in the kitchen, and the three travelers would stand in a row before[195] them, with a sausage skewer wrapped in fabric standing in for the missing mouse. No one felt brave enough to share their thoughts until the king spoke up and asked one of them to tell her story. Now, let's hear what she had to say.


WHAT THE FIRST LITTLE MOUSE SAW AND HEARD ON HER TRAVELS

"When I first went out into the world," said the little mouse, "I fancied, as so many of my age do, that I already knew everything—but it was not so. It takes years to acquire great knowledge.

"When I first stepped out into the world," said the little mouse, "I thought, like so many of my age do, that I already knew everything—but that wasn’t the case. It takes years to gain true knowledge."

"I went at once to sea, in a ship bound for the north. I had been told that the ship's cook must know how to prepare every dish at sea, and it is easy enough to do that with plenty of sides of bacon, and large tubs of salt meat and musty flour. There I found plenty of delicate food but no opportunity to learn how to make soup from a sausage skewer.

"I immediately went to sea on a ship heading north. I had heard that the ship's cook needed to know how to make every dish at sea, which is pretty straightforward when you have lots of bacon, big tubs of salt meat, and stale flour. There, I found plenty of gourmet food, but no chance to learn how to make soup using a sausage skewer."

"We sailed on for many days and nights; the ship rocked fearfully, and we did not escape without a wetting. As soon as we arrived at[196] the port to which the ship was bound, I left it and went on shore at a place far towards the north. It is a wonderful thing to leave your own little corner at home, to hide yourself in a ship where there are sure to be some nice snug corners for shelter, then suddenly to find yourself thousands of miles away in a foreign land.

"We sailed on for many days and nights; the ship rocked dangerously, and we didn't come away dry. As soon as we arrived at[196] the port we were headed for, I disembarked and went ashore somewhere far to the north. It’s an incredible experience to leave your own little space at home, to nestle into a ship that has cozy spots for shelter, and then suddenly find yourself thousands of miles away in a foreign country."

"I saw large, pathless forests of pine and birch trees, which smelt so strong that I sneezed and thought of sausage. There were great lakes also, which looked as black as ink at a distance but were quite clear when I came close to them. Large swans were floating upon them, and I thought at first they were only foam, they lay so still; but when I saw them walk and fly, I knew directly what they were. They belonged to the goose species. One could see that by their walk, for no one can successfully disguise his family descent.

"I saw vast, untraveled forests of pine and birch trees, which smelled so strong that I sneezed and thought of sausage. There were also great lakes that looked as black as ink from a distance but were completely clear when I got closer. Large swans were gliding on them, and at first, I thought they were just foam since they were so still; but when I saw them walk and fly, I immediately recognized what they were. They were part of the goose family. You could tell by their walk, because no one can really hide their family lineage."

"I kept with my own kind and associated with the forest and field mice, who, however, knew very little—especially about what I wanted to know and what had actually made me travel abroad.[197]

"I stuck with my own kind and hung out with the forest and field mice, who, though, didn’t really know much—especially about what I was curious about and what had truly made me travel abroad.[197]

"The idea that soup could be made from a sausage skewer was so startling to them that it was repeated from one to another through the whole forest. They declared that the problem would never be solved—that the thing was an impossibility. How little I thought that in this place, on the very first night, I should be initiated into the manner of its preparation!

"The thought of making soup from a sausage skewer was so surprising to them that it spread from one person to another throughout the entire forest. They insisted that the issue could never be resolved—that it was simply impossible. I never imagined that on my very first night here, I would learn how to prepare it!"

"It was the height of summer, which the mice told me was the reason that the forest smelt so strong, and that the herbs were so fragrant, and that the lakes with the white, swimming swans were so dark and yet so clear.

"It was the peak of summer, and the mice explained that this was why the forest had such a strong scent, the herbs smelled so good, and the lakes with the white, swimming swans were both dark and crystal clear."

"On the margin of the wood, near several houses, a pole as large as the mainmast of a ship had been erected, and from the summit hung wreaths of flowers and fluttering ribbons. It was the Maypole. Lads and lasses danced round it and tried to outdo the violins of the musicians with their singing. They were as gay as ever at sunset and in the moonlight, but I took no part in the merrymaking. What has a little mouse to do with a Maypole dance? I sat in the soft moss and held my sausage skewer tight. The[198] moon shone particularly bright on one spot where stood a tree covered with very fine moss. I may almost venture to say that it was as fine and soft as the fur of the mouse-king, but it was green, which is a color very agreeable to the eye.

"On the edge of the woods, near a few houses, a pole as big as a ship's mainmast had been put up, and at the top were wreaths of flowers and fluttering ribbons. It was the Maypole. Young men and women danced around it, trying to sing louder than the violins of the musicians. They were as cheerful as ever at sunset and in the moonlight, but I didn’t join in the celebrations. What does a little mouse have to do with a Maypole dance? I sat in the soft moss, holding onto my sausage skewer tightly. The[198] moon was shining particularly brightly on one spot where there was a tree covered in very fine moss. I can almost say it was as fine and soft as the fur of the mouse-king, but it was green, which is a color that is very pleasant to the eye."

"All at once I saw the most charming little people marching towards me. They did not reach higher than my knee, although they looked like human beings but were better proportioned. They called themselves elves, and wore clothes that were very delicate and fine, for they were made of the leaves of flowers, trimmed with the wings of flies and gnats. The effect was by no means bad.

"Suddenly, I saw the most charming little people marching toward me. They didn't come up higher than my knee, even though they looked like humans, but they were better proportioned. They called themselves elves and wore clothes that were very delicate and fine, made from flower leaves and trimmed with the wings of flies and gnats. The effect was anything but bad."

"They seemed to be seeking something—I knew not what, till at last one of them espied me. They came towards me, and the foremost pointed to my sausage skewer, saying: 'There, that is just what we want. See, it is pointed at the top; is it not capital?' The longer he looked at my pilgrim's staff the more delighted he became.

"They seemed to be looking for something—I didn’t know what, until finally one of them spotted me. They walked over, and the one in front pointed to my sausage skewer, saying: 'There, that's exactly what we want. Look, it's pointed at the top; isn’t it great?' The more he stared at my pilgrim's staff, the more excited he became."

"'I will lend it to you,' said I, 'but not to keep.'

"I'll lend it to you," I said, "but not to keep."

"'Oh, no, we won't keep it!' they all cried. Then they seized the skewer, which I gave up to[199] them, and dancing with it to the tree covered with delicate moss, set it up in the middle of the green. They wanted a Maypole, and the one they now had seemed made especially for them. This they decorated so beautifully that it was quite dazzling to look at. Little spiders spun golden threads around it, and it was hung with fluttering veils and flags, as delicately white as snow glittering in the moonlight. Then they took colors from the butterfly's wing, sprinkling them over the white drapery until it gleamed as if covered with flowers and diamonds, and I could no longer recognize my sausage skewer. Such a Maypole as this has never been seen in all the world.

"'Oh no, we won't keep it!' they all shouted. Then they grabbed the skewer, which I handed over to[199] them, and dancing with it to the tree covered in soft moss, set it up right in the middle of the green. They wanted a Maypole, and the one they had seemed made just for them. They decorated it so beautifully that it was truly dazzling to look at. Little spiders spun golden threads around it, and it was adorned with fluttering veils and flags, as pure white as snow sparkling in the moonlight. Then they took colors from the butterfly's wing, sprinkling them over the white drapery until it shone as if covered in flowers and diamonds, and I could no longer recognize my sausage skewer. Such a Maypole as this has never been seen in all the world.

"Then came a great company of real elves. Nothing could be finer than their clothes. They invited me to be present at the feast, but I was to keep at a certain distance because I was too large for them. Then began music that sounded like a thousand glass bells, and was so full and strong that I thought it must be the song of the swans. I fancied also that I heard the voices of the cuckoo and the blackbird, and it seemed at[200] last as if the whole forest sent forth glorious melodies—the voices of children, the tinkling of bells, and the songs of the birds. And all this wonderful melody came from the elfin Maypole. My sausage peg was a complete peal of bells. I could scarcely believe that so much could have been produced from it, till I remembered into what hands it had fallen. I was so much affected that I wept tears such as a little mouse can weep, but they were tears of joy.

Then a large group of real elves arrived. Their clothes were absolutely exquisite. They invited me to join the feast, but I had to stay at a certain distance because I was too big for them. Then beautiful music began, sounding like a thousand glass bells, so rich and vibrant that I thought it must be the swans singing. I also imagined I could hear the voices of the cuckoo and the blackbird, and it felt as if the entire forest was bursting with beautiful melodies—the voices of children, the tinkling of bells, and the songs of the birds. All this amazing music came from the elfin Maypole. My sausage peg turned into a complete chime of bells. I could hardly believe so much could come from it until I recalled whose hands it had fallen into. I was so moved that I cried tears like a little mouse, but they were tears of joy.

"The night was far too short for me; there are no long nights there in summer, as we often have in this part of the world. When the morning dawned and the gentle breeze rippled the glassy mirror of the forest lake, all the delicate veils and flags fluttered away into thin air. The waving garlands of the spider's web, the hanging bridges and galleries, or whatever else they may be called, vanished away as if they had never been. Six elves brought me back my sausage skewer and at the same time asked me to make any request, which they would grant if it lay in their power. So I begged them, if they could, to tell me how to make soup from a sausage skewer.[201]

"The night felt way too short for me; there aren't any long nights there in summer, like we often have in this part of the world. When morning came and a gentle breeze stirred the calm surface of the forest lake, all the delicate veils and flags disappeared into thin air. The waving strands of the spider's web, the hanging bridges and galleries, or whatever you want to call them, vanished as if they had never existed. Six elves returned my sausage skewer and at the same time asked me to make a wish, which they would grant if they could. So I asked them, if possible, to tell me how to make soup from a sausage skewer.[201]

"'How do we make it?' asked the chief of the elves, with a smile. 'Why, you have just seen us. You scarcely knew your sausage skewer again, I am sure.'

"'How do we make it?' asked the leader of the elves, smiling. 'Well, you've just seen us do it. I'm sure you barely recognized your sausage skewer now.'"

"'They think themselves very wise,' thought I to myself. Then I told them all about it, and why I had traveled so far, and also what promise had been made at home to the one who should discover the method of preparing this soup.

"'They think they're very smart,' I thought to myself. Then I shared everything with them about my journey, why I had traveled so far, and what promise had been made back home to whoever discovered the method for making this soup."

"'What good will it do the mouse-king or our whole mighty kingdom,' I asked, 'for me to have seen all these beautiful things? I cannot shake the sausage peg and say, "Look, here is the skewer, and now the soup will come." That would only produce a dish to be served when people were keeping a fast.'

"'What good will it do the mouse king or our entire mighty kingdom?' I asked. 'What’s the point of me seeing all these beautiful things? I can’t just shake the sausage peg and say, "Look, here’s the skewer, and now the soup will come." That would only create a dish to be served during a fast.'"

"Then the elf dipped his finger into the cup of a violet and said, 'Look, I will anoint your pilgrim's staff, so that when you return to your home and enter the king's castle, you have only to touch the king with your staff and violets will spring forth, even in the coldest winter time. I think I have given you something worth carrying home, and a little more than something.'"[202]

"Then the elf dipped his finger into the cup of a violet and said, 'Look, I will bless your pilgrim's staff, so that when you return home and enter the king's castle, all you need to do is touch the king with your staff and violets will bloom, even in the coldest winter. I believe I’ve given you something truly valuable to take home, and even more than that.'" [202]

Before the little mouse explained what this something more was, she stretched her staff toward the king, and as it touched him the most beautiful bunch of violets sprang forth and filled the place with their perfume. The smell was so powerful that the mouse-king ordered the mice who stood nearest the chimney to thrust their tails into the fire that there might be a smell of burning, for the perfume of the violets was overpowering and not the sort of scent that every one liked.

Before the little mouse revealed what this something more was, she extended her staff toward the king, and as it made contact, the most beautiful bunch of violets blossomed and filled the space with their fragrance. The scent was so intense that the mouse king commanded the mice closest to the fireplace to stick their tails into the flames to create a smell of burning, since the perfume of the violets was overwhelming and not everyone appreciated it.

"But what was the something more, of which you spoke just now?" asked the mouse-king.

"But what was the something more that you just mentioned?" asked the mouse king.

"Why," answered the little mouse, "I think it is what they call 'effect.'" Thereupon she turned the staff round, and behold, not a single flower was to be seen on it! She now held only the naked skewer, and lifted it up as a conductor lifts his baton at a concert.

"Why," replied the little mouse, "I believe it’s what they call 'effect.'" Then she turned the staff around, and look, not a single flower was in sight! She now held only the bare skewer and raised it up like a conductor raises his baton at a concert.

"Violets, the elf told me," continued the mouse, "are for the sight, the smell, and the touch; so we have only to produce the effect of hearing and tasting." Then, as the little mouse beat time with her staff, there came sounds of[203] music; not such music as was heard in the forest, at the elfin feast, but such as is often heard in the kitchen—the sounds of boiling and roasting. It came quite suddenly, like wind rushing through the chimneys, and it seemed as if every pot and kettle were boiling over.

"Violets, the elf told me," the mouse continued, "are meant to be seen, smelled, and touched; so we just need to create the effects of hearing and tasting." Then, as the little mouse tapped her staff, sounds of[203] music filled the air; not the kind of music you'd hear in the forest during the elfin feast, but more like what you often hear in the kitchen—the sounds of boiling and roasting. It came on suddenly, like wind rushing through chimneys, and it felt like every pot and kettle was about to overflow.

The fire shovel clattered down on the brass fender, and then, quite as suddenly, all was still,—nothing could be heard but the light, vapory song of the teakettle, which was quite wonderful to hear, for no one could rightly distinguish whether the kettle was just beginning to boil or just going to stop. And the little pot steamed, and the great pot simmered, but without any regard for each other; indeed, there seemed no sense in the pots at all. As the little mouse waved her baton still more wildly, the pots foamed and threw up bubbles and boiled over, while again the wind roared and whistled through the chimney, and at last there was such a terrible hubbub that the little mouse let her stick fall.

The fire shovel clanged down on the brass fender, and then, just as suddenly, everything went quiet—nothing could be heard except the soft, airy song of the teakettle, which was quite amazing to hear, as no one could quite tell whether the kettle was just starting to boil or just about to stop. The little pot steamed, and the big pot simmered, but they paid no attention to each other; in fact, there seemed to be no logic to the pots at all. As the little mouse waved her baton even more wildly, the pots bubbled and boiled over, while the wind continued to roar and whistle through the chimney, and eventually, there was such a loud commotion that the little mouse let her stick fall.

"That is a strange sort of soup," said the mouse-king. "Shall we not now hear about the preparation?"[204]

"That's a weird kind of soup," said the mouse king. "Shouldn't we hear about how it was made?"[204]

"That is all," answered the little mouse, with a bow.

"That's all," said the little mouse, with a bow.

"That all!" said the mouse-king; "then we shall be glad to hear what information the next may have to give us."

"That's it!" said the mouse king; "then we’ll be eager to hear what information the next one has to share with us."


WHAT THE SECOND MOUSE HAD TO TELL

"I was born in the library, at a castle," said the second mouse. "Very few members of our family ever had the good fortune to get into the dining room, much less into the storeroom. To-day and while on my journey are the only times I have ever seen a kitchen. We were often obliged to suffer hunger in the library, but we gained a great deal of knowledge. The rumor reached us of the royal prize offered to those who should be able to make soup from a sausage skewer.

"I was born in the library of a castle," said the second mouse. "Very few people in our family ever had the luck to get into the dining room, let alone the storeroom. Today and during my journey are the only times I've ever seen a kitchen. We often had to deal with hunger in the library, but we gained a lot of knowledge. We heard rumors about the royal prize offered to anyone who could make soup using a sausage skewer."

"Then my old grandmother sought out a manuscript,—which she herself could not read, to be sure, but she had heard it read,—and in it were written these words, 'Those who are poets can make soup of sausage skewers.' She asked me if I was a poet. I told her I felt myself quite innocent of any such pretensions. Then she said[205] I must go out and make myself a poet. I asked again what I should be required to do, for it seemed to me quite as difficult as to find out how to make soup of a sausage skewer. My grandmother had heard a great deal of reading in her day, and she told me that three principal qualifications were necessary—understanding, imagination, and feeling. 'If you can manage to acquire these three, you will be a poet, and the sausage-skewer soup will seem quite simple to you.'

"Then my old grandmother looked for a manuscript—one she couldn’t read herself, but she had heard it read—and it contained these words: 'Those who are poets can make soup from sausage skewers.' She asked me if I was a poet. I told her I didn’t feel like I had any claim to that title. Then she said[205] I needed to go out and become a poet. I asked again what that would involve, because it seemed just as hard as figuring out how to make soup from a sausage skewer. My grandmother had done a lot of reading in her time, and she told me that three main qualities were essential—understanding, imagination, and feeling. 'If you can manage to develop these three, you will be a poet, and making soup from sausage skewers will seem easy to you.'"

"So I went forth into the world and turned my steps toward the west, that I might become a poet. Understanding is the most important matter of all. I was sure of that, for the other two qualifications are not thought much of; so I went first to seek understanding. Where was I to find it?

"So I stepped out into the world and headed west, aiming to become a poet. Understanding is the most crucial thing of all. I was certain of that, since the other two qualities aren’t given much importance. So I decided to first seek out understanding. Where was I supposed to find it?"

"'Go to the ant and learn wisdom,' said the great Jewish king. I learned this from living in a library. So I went straight on till I came to the first great ant hill. There I set myself to watch, that I might become wise. The ants are a very respectable people; they are wisdom itself. All they do is like the working of a sum in arithmetic,[206] which comes right. 'To work, and to lay eggs,' say they, 'and to provide for posterity, is to live out your time properly.' This they truly do. They are divided into clean and dirty ants, and their rank is indicated by a number. The ant-queen is number One. Her opinion is the only correct one on everything, and she seems to have in her the wisdom of the whole world. This was just what I wished to acquire. She said a great deal that was no doubt very clever—yet it sounded like nonsense to me. She said the ant hill was the loftiest thing in the world, although close to the mound stood a tall tree which no one could deny was loftier, much loftier. Yet she made no mention of the tree.

"'Go to the ant and learn wisdom,' said the great Jewish king. I learned this from living in a library. So I went straight on until I came to the first big ant hill. There I settled down to watch, hoping to gain some wisdom. The ants are a very respectable group; they embody wisdom itself. Everything they do is like the operation of a math equation that always adds up. 'To work, to lay eggs,' they say, 'and to provide for future generations is how you properly live your life.' And they truly do this. They are divided into clean and dirty ants, and their rank is indicated by a number. The ant queen is number One. Her opinion is the only correct one on everything, and she seems to possess the wisdom of the entire world. This is exactly what I wanted to gain. She said a lot of things that were probably very clever—yet it all sounded like nonsense to me. She claimed the ant hill was the highest thing in the world, even though right next to it stood a tall tree that no one could deny was much taller. Yet she didn’t mention the tree at all.

"One evening an ant lost herself on this tree. She had crept up the stem, not nearly to the top but higher than any ant had ever ventured, and when at last she returned home she said that she had found something in her travels much higher than the ant hill. The rest of the ants considered this an insult to the whole community, and condemned her to wear a muzzle and live in perpetual solitude.[207]

"One evening, an ant got lost on this tree. She had climbed up the stem, not all the way to the top but higher than any ant had ever gone, and when she finally got home, she claimed she had discovered something way higher than the ant hill. The other ants saw this as an insult to the whole community and decided to make her wear a muzzle and live in constant solitude.[207]

"A short time afterwards another ant got on the tree and made the same journey and the same discovery. But she spoke of it cautiously and indefinitely, and as she was one of the superior ants and very much respected, they believed her. And when she died they erected an egg-shell as a monument to her memory, for they cultivated a great respect for science.

A little while later, another ant climbed up the tree and made the same journey and the same discovery. However, she talked about it carefully and vaguely, and since she was one of the higher-ranking ants and highly respected, they took her word for it. When she passed away, they built a monument in the shape of an egg shell in her honor, as they had a deep respect for knowledge.

"I saw," said the little mouse, "that the ants were always running to and fro with their burdens on their backs. Once I saw one of them, who had dropped her load, try very hard to raise it again, but she did not succeed. Two others came up and tried with all their strength to help her, till they nearly dropped their own burdens. Then they were obliged to stop a moment, for every one must think of himself first. The ant-queen remarked that their conduct that day showed that they possessed kind hearts and good understanding. 'These two qualities,' she continued, 'place us ants in the highest degree above all other reasonable beings. Understanding must therefore stand out prominently among us, and my wisdom is greatest.' So saying, she[208] raised herself on her two hind legs, that no one else might be mistaken for her. I could not, therefore, have made a mistake, so I ate her up. We are to go to the ants to learn wisdom, and I had secured the queen.

"I saw," said the little mouse, "that the ants were always running back and forth with their loads on their backs. Once I saw one of them drop her load and struggle to lift it again, but she couldn’t do it. Two others came over and tried with all their strength to help her, nearly dropping their own loads in the process. They had to stop for a moment, because everyone must think of themselves first. The ant queen noted that their actions that day showed they had kind hearts and good judgment. 'These two qualities,' she continued, 'put us ants above all other reasonable beings. Understanding must therefore be prominent among us, and my wisdom is the greatest.' With that, she[208] raised herself on her hind legs so no one would mistake her for anyone else. So I couldn’t have made a mistake, and I ate her up. We are meant to go to the ants to learn wisdom, and I had captured the queen."

"I now turned and went nearer to the lofty tree already mentioned, which was an oak. It had a tall trunk, with a wide-spreading top, and was very old. I knew that a living being dwelt here, a dryad, as she is called, who is born with the tree and dies with it. I had heard this in the library, and here was just such a tree and in it an oak maiden. She uttered a terrible scream when she caught sight of me so near to her. Like women, she was very much afraid of mice, and she had more real cause for fear than they have, for I might have gnawed through the tree on which her life depended.

I turned and walked closer to the tall tree I had mentioned before, which was an oak. It had a tall trunk with a wide-spreading crown, and it was very old. I knew that a living being lived here, a dryad, as she’s called, who is born with the tree and dies with it. I had learned this in the library, and here was exactly that kind of tree with an oak maiden in it. She let out a terrible scream when she saw me so close to her. Like women, she was very afraid of mice, and she had more reason to be scared than they do, since I could have nibbled through the tree that her life depended on.

"I spoke to her in a friendly manner and begged her to take courage. At last she took me up in her delicate hand, and I told her what had brought me out into the world. She told me that perhaps on that very evening she would be able to obtain for me one of the two treasures[209] for which I was seeking. She told me that Phantæsus, the genius of the imagination, was her very dear friend; that he was as beautiful as the god of love; that he rested many an hour with her under the leafy boughs of the tree, which then rustled and waved more than ever. He called her his dryad, she said, and the tree his tree, for the grand old oak with its gnarled trunk was just to his taste. The root, which spread deep into the earth, and the top, which rose high in the fresh air, knew the value of the drifting snow, the keen wind, and the warm sunshine, as it ought to be known. 'Yes,' continued the dryad, 'the birds sing up above in the branches and talk to each other about the beautiful fields they have visited in foreign lands. On one of the withered boughs a stork has built his nest—it is beautifully arranged, and, besides, it is pleasant to hear a little about the land of the pyramids. All this pleases Phantæsus, but it is not enough for him. I am obliged to relate to him of my life in the woods and to go back to my childhood, when I was little and the tree so small and delicate that a[210] stinging nettle could overshadow it, and I have to tell everything that has happened since then until now, when the tree is so large and strong. Sit you down now under the green bindwood and pay attention. When Phantæsus comes I will find an opportunity to lay hold of his wing and to pull out one of the little feathers. That feather you shall have. A better was never given to any poet, and it will be quite enough for you.'

"I talked to her in a friendly way and urged her to be brave. Finally, she picked me up gently in her delicate hand, and I shared what had brought me into the world. She told me that maybe that very evening she could get one of the two treasures[209] I was looking for. She mentioned that Phantæsus, the spirit of imagination, was her dear friend; he was as beautiful as the god of love and spent many hours with her under the leafy branches of the tree, which rustled and waved more than ever. He referred to her as his dryad, she said, and to the tree as his tree, since the grand old oak with its twisted trunk suited him perfectly. The roots, which spread deep into the earth, and the top, which soared high in the fresh air, appreciated the drifting snow, the sharp wind, and the warm sunshine, as they should. 'Yes,' the dryad continued, 'the birds sing above in the branches and chat about the beautiful fields they've visited in far-off lands. A stork has built its nest on one of the withered branches—it’s beautifully arranged, and it’s nice to hear a little about the land of the pyramids. All this makes Phantæsus happy, but it's not enough for him. I have to tell him about my life in the woods and go back to my childhood, when I was little and the tree was so small and delicate that a[210] stinging nettle could overshadow it, and I must recount everything that has happened since then until now, when the tree is so large and strong. Sit down now under the green bindwood and listen closely. When Phantæsus arrives, I’ll find a chance to grab one of his wings and pull out one of those little feathers. That feather you shall have. No better gift has ever been given to a poet, and it will be more than enough for you.'

"And when Phantæsus came the feather was plucked," said the little mouse, "and I seized and put it in water and kept it there till it was quite soft. It was very heavy and indigestible, but I managed to nibble it up at last. It is not so easy to nibble oneself into a poet, there are so many things to get through. Now, however, I had two of them, understanding and imagination, and through these I knew that the third was to be found in the library.

"And when Phantæsus arrived, the feather was plucked," said the little mouse. "I grabbed it and soaked it in water until it got really soft. It was super heavy and hard to digest, but I finally managed to nibble it all up. It's not easy to turn yourself into a poet; there’s so much to get through. But now I had two of the essentials—understanding and imagination—and through these, I realized the third could be found in the library."

"A great man has said and written that there are novels whose sole and only use appears to be to attempt to relieve mankind of overflowing tears—a kind of sponge, in fact, for sucking up feelings and emotions. I remembered a few[211] of these books. They had always appeared tempting to the appetite, for they had been much read and were so greasy that they must have absorbed no end of emotions in themselves.

"A great man has said and written that there are novels whose only purpose seems to be to help relieve people of their overflowing tears—a sort of sponge for soaking up feelings and emotions. I recalled a few of these books. They had always seemed tempting to read, as they had been widely read and were so greasy that they must have soaked up countless emotions themselves."

"I retraced my steps to the library and literally devoured a whole novel—that is, properly speaking, the interior, or soft part of it. The crust, or binding, I left. When I had digested not only this, but a second, I felt a stirring within me. I then ate a small piece of a third romance and felt myself a poet. I said it to myself and told others the same. I had headache and backache and I cannot tell what aches besides. I thought over all the stories that may be said to be connected with sausage pegs; and all that has ever been written about skewers, and sticks, and staves, and splinters came to my thoughts—the ant-queen must have had a wonderfully clear understanding. I remembered the man who placed in his mouth a white stick, by which he could make himself and the stick invisible. I thought of sticks as hobbyhorses, staves of music or rime, of breaking a stick over a man's back, and of Heaven knows how many[212] more phrases of the same sort, relating to sticks, staves, and skewers. All my thoughts ran on skewers, sticks of wood, and staves. As I am at last a poet and have worked terribly hard to make myself one, I can of course make poetry on anything. I shall therefore be able to wait upon you every day in the week with a poetical history of a skewer. And that is my soup."

I retraced my steps to the library and literally devoured a whole novel—that is, if we’re being accurate, just the inside, or soft part of it. I left the crust, or binding, behind. Once I had absorbed not just that but a second novel too, I felt something stirring inside me. Then I took a small bite of a third romance and began to see myself as a poet. I kept saying it to myself and told others the same. I had a headache and backache, and I can’t even describe what other aches I had. I thought about all the stories related to sausage pegs; everything that’s ever been written about skewers, sticks, staves, and splinters popped into my mind—the ant-queen must have had a remarkably clear understanding. I remembered the guy who put a white stick in his mouth, which made him and the stick invisible. I thought about sticks as hobbyhorses, musical staves, breaking a stick over someone's back, and Heaven knows how many[212] more phrases in the same vein, connected to sticks, staves, and skewers. My thoughts were all about skewers, wooden sticks, and staves. Now that I'm officially a poet and have worked really hard to become one, I can surely make poetry out of anything. So, I’ll be ready to serve you a poetic tale about a skewer every day of the week. And that’s my soup.

"In that case," said the mouse-king, "we will hear what the third mouse has to say."

"In that case," said the mouse king, "we'll hear what the third mouse has to say."

"Squeak, squeak," cried a little mouse at the kitchen door. It was the fourth, and not the third, of the four who were contending for the prize, the one whom the rest supposed to be dead. She shot in like an arrow and overturned the sausage peg that had been covered with crape. She had been running day and night, for although she had traveled in a baggage train, by railway, yet she had arrived almost too late. She pressed forward, looking very much ruffled.

"Squeak, squeak," shouted a little mouse at the kitchen door. It was the fourth, not the third, of the four who were competing for the prize, the one the others thought was dead. She darted in like an arrow and knocked over the sausage peg that had been draped with black cloth. She had been running day and night, and although she had traveled by train, she had arrived almost too late. She pushed forward, looking quite disheveled.

She had lost her sausage skewer but not her voice, and she began to speak at once, as if they waited only for her and would hear her only—as[213] if nothing else in the world were of the least consequence. She spoke out so clearly and plainly, and she had come in so suddenly, that no one had time to stop her or to say a word while she was speaking. This is what she said.

She had lost her sausage skewer but not her voice, and she immediately started speaking, as if everyone was waiting just for her and wouldn’t care about anything else in the world. She spoke so clearly and directly, and she had come in so suddenly, that no one had time to interrupt her or say anything while she was talking. This is what she said.


WHAT THE FOURTH MOUSE, WHO SPOKE BEFORE THE THIRD, HAD TO TELL

"I started off at once to the largest town," said she, "but the name of it has escaped me. I have a very bad memory for names. I was carried from the railway, with some goods on which duties had not been paid, to the jail, and on arriving I made my escape, running into the house of the keeper. He was speaking of his prisoners, especially of one who had uttered thoughtless words. These words had given rise to other words, and at length they were written down and registered. 'The whole affair is like making soup of sausage skewers,' said he, 'but the soup may cost him his neck.'

"I immediately headed to the largest town," she said, "but I can't remember its name. I have a terrible memory for names. I was taken from the railway, with some goods that hadn’t had their duties paid, to the jail, and when I arrived, I managed to escape, running into the house of the jailer. He was talking about his prisoners, especially one who had said some careless things. Those words led to more words, and eventually they were written down and recorded. 'The whole situation is like trying to make soup from sausage skewers,' he said, 'but that soup might cost him his life.'"

"Now this raised in me an interest for the prisoner," continued the little mouse, "and I watched my opportunity and slipped into his[214] apartment, for there is a mousehole to be found behind every closed door.

"Now this sparked my interest in the prisoner," continued the little mouse, "and I waited for the right moment and slipped into his[214] apartment, because there's a mousehole behind every closed door."

"The prisoner, who had a great beard and large, sparkling eyes, looked pale. There was a lamp burning, but the walls were so black that they only looked the blacker for it. The prisoner scratched pictures and verses with white chalk on the black walls, but I did not read the verses. I think he found his confinement wearisome, so that I was a welcome guest. He enticed me with bread crumbs, with whistling, and with gentle words, and seemed so friendly towards me that by degrees I gained confidence in him and we became friends. He divided his bread and water with me and gave me cheese and sausage, and I began to love him. Altogether, I must own that it was a very pleasant intimacy. He let me run about on his hand, on his arm, into his sleeve, and even into his beard. He called me his little friend, and I forgot for what I had come out into the world; forgot my sausage skewer, which I had laid in a crack in the floor, where it is still lying. I wished to stay with him always, for I knew that if I went away, the poor prisoner[215] would have no one to be his friend, which is a sad thing.

"The prisoner, who had a big beard and bright, sparkling eyes, looked pale. There was a lamp burning, but the walls were so black that they seemed even darker because of it. The prisoner scratched pictures and verses with white chalk on the black walls, but I didn’t read the verses. I think he found his confinement tedious, so I was a welcome visitor. He lured me with bread crumbs, whistling, and kind words, and he seemed so friendly toward me that gradually I began to trust him, and we became friends. He shared his bread and water with me and gave me cheese and sausage, and I started to care for him. Overall, I have to admit it was a really enjoyable friendship. He let me run around on his hand, on his arm, into his sleeve, and even into his beard. He called me his little friend, and I forgot why I had come to the world; I forgot my sausage skewer, which I had left in a crack in the floor, where it’s still lying. I wanted to stay with him forever, because I knew that if I left, the poor prisoner[215] would have no one to be his friend, which is a sad thing."

"I stayed, but he did not. He spoke to me so mournfully for the last time, gave me double as much bread and cheese as usual, and kissed his hand to me. Then he went away and never came back. I know nothing more of his history.

"I stayed, but he didn't. He spoke to me sadly for the last time, gave me twice as much bread and cheese as usual, and blew me a kiss. Then he left and never returned. I don't know anything more about his story."

"The jailer took possession of me now. He said something about soup from a sausage skewer, but I could not trust him. He took me in his hand, certainly, but it was to place me in a cage like a treadmill. Oh, how dreadful it was! I had to run round and round without getting any farther, and only to make everybody laugh.

"The jailer had me now. He mentioned something about soup made from a sausage skewer, but I couldn't trust him. He held me in his hand, but that was just to put me in a cage like a treadmill. Oh, it was so terrible! I had to run in circles without going anywhere, just to entertain everyone."

"The jailer's granddaughter was a charming little thing. She had merry eyes, curly hair like the brightest gold, and such a smiling mouth.

"The jailer's granddaughter was a delightful little girl. She had cheerful eyes, curly hair like the brightest gold, and a beaming smile."

"'You poor little mouse,' said she one day, as she peeped into my cage, 'I will set you free.' She then drew forth the iron fastening, and I sprang out on the window-sill, and from thence to the roof. Free! free! that was all I could think of, and not of the object of my journey.[216]

"'You poor little mouse,' she said one day, peering into my cage, 'I will set you free.' She then removed the iron lock, and I jumped out onto the windowsill, and from there to the roof. Free! Free! That was all I could think about, not the purpose of my journey.[216]

"It grew dark, and as night was coming on I found a lodging in an old tower, where dwelt a watchman and an owl. I had no confidence in either of them, least of all in the owl, which is like a cat and has a great failing, for she eats mice. One may, however, be mistaken sometimes, and I was now, for this was a respectable and well-educated old owl, who knew more than the watchman and even as much as I did myself. The young owls made a great fuss about everything, but the only rough words she would say to them were, 'You had better go and try to make some soup from sausage skewers.' She was very indulgent and loving to her own children. Her conduct gave me such confidence in her that from the crack where I sat I called out 'Squeak.'

It got dark, and as night fell, I found a place to stay in an old tower, where a watchman and an owl lived. I didn’t trust either of them, especially not the owl, who behaves like a cat and has a major flaw—she eats mice. However, I could be wrong sometimes, and in this case, I was, because this was a respectable and well-educated old owl who knew more than the watchman and even as much as I did. The young owls created a lot of commotion over everything, but the only harsh thing she would say to them was, ‘You might as well try to make soup from sausage skewers.’ She was very caring and loving toward her own kids. Her behavior gave me enough confidence in her that from the crack where I sat, I called out ‘Squeak.’

"This confidence pleased her so much that she assured me she would take me under her own protection and that not a creature should do me harm. The fact was, she wickedly meant to keep me in reserve for her own eating in the winter, when food would be scarce. Yet she was a very clever lady-owl. She explained to me that[217] the watchman could only hoot with the horn that hung loose at his side and that he was so terribly proud of it that he imagined himself an owl in the tower, wanted to do great things, but only succeeded in small—soup from a sausage skewer.

"This confidence made her so happy that she told me she would protect me and that no one would harm me. The truth was, she slyly intended to keep me around for her own meals in the winter when food would be limited. But she was a very smart lady-owl. She explained to me that[217] the watchman could only hoot with the horn that hung loosely at his side and that he was so incredibly proud of it that he thought of himself as an owl in the tower, wanting to accomplish great things, but only managing small—soup from a sausage skewer."

"Then I begged the owl to give me the recipe for this soup. 'Soup from a sausage skewer,' said she, 'is only a proverb amongst mankind and may be understood in many ways. Each believes his own way the best, and, after all, the proverb signifies nothing.' 'Nothing!' I exclaimed. I was quite struck. Truth is not always agreeable, but truth is above everything else, as the old owl said. I thought over all this and saw quite plainly that if truth was really so far above everything else, it must be much more valuable than soup from a sausage skewer. So I hastened to get away, that I might be in time and bring what was highest and best and above everything—namely, the truth.

"Then I asked the owl to share the recipe for this soup. 'Soup from a sausage skewer,' she said, 'is just a saying among people and can be interpreted in many ways. Everyone thinks their interpretation is the best, and, in the end, the saying means nothing.' 'Nothing!' I shouted. I was taken aback. Truth isn't always pleasant, but truth is more important than anything else, as the old owl said. I reflected on all this and realized that if truth was truly above everything else, it must be far more valuable than soup from a sausage skewer. So I quickly left, determined to find and bring back what was highest and best and above everything—namely, the truth."

"The mice are enlightened people, and the mouse-king is above them all. He is therefore capable of making me queen for the sake of truth."[218]

"The mice are knowledgeable beings, and the mouse king is above them all. So, he has the power to make me queen for the sake of truth."[218]

"Your truth is a falsehood," said the mouse who had not yet spoken. "I can prepare the soup, and I mean to do so."

"Your truth is a lie," said the mouse who had not yet spoken. "I can make the soup, and I intend to do that."


HOW IT WAS PREPARED

"I did not travel," said the third mouse, "I stayed in this country; that was the right way. One gains nothing by traveling. Everything can be acquired here quite as easily, so I stayed at home. I have not obtained what I know from supernatural beings; I have neither swallowed it nor learned it from conversing with owls. I have gained it all from my own reflections and thoughts. Will you now set the kettle on the fire—so? Now pour the water in, quite full up to the brim; place it on the fire; make up a good blaze; keep it burning, that the water may boil, for it must boil over and over. There, now I throw in the skewer. Will the mouse-king be pleased now to dip his tail into the boiling water and stir it round with the tail? The longer the king stirs it the stronger the soup will become. Nothing more is necessary, only to stir it."

"I didn't travel," said the third mouse, "I stayed in this country; that was the right choice. You gain nothing by traveling. Everything you need can be found here just as easily, so I stayed at home. I didn't get my knowledge from supernatural beings; I haven't swallowed it or learned it by talking to owls. I gained it all from my own reflections and thoughts. Now, will you set the kettle on the fire—like this? Now pour in the water, filling it all the way to the brim; place it on the fire; build a nice blaze; keep it burning so the water boils, because it needs to boil over and over. There, now I throw in the skewer. Will the mouse king please dip his tail into the boiling water and stir it around with his tail? The longer the king stirs, the stronger the soup will get. Nothing more is needed, just keep stirring."

"Can no one else do this?" asked the king.[219]

"Can't anyone else do this?" asked the king.[219]

"No," said the mouse; "only in the tail of the mouse-king is this power contained."

"No," said the mouse; "this power is only found in the tail of the mouse king."

And the water boiled and bubbled, as the mouse-king stood close beside the kettle. It seemed rather a dangerous performance, but he turned round and put out his tail, as mice do in a dairy when they wish to skim the cream from a pan of milk with their tails and afterwards lick it off. But the mouse-king's tail had only just touched the hot steam when he sprang away from the chimney in a great hurry, exclaiming:

And the water boiled and bubbled as the mouse king stood right next to the kettle. It seemed like a risky thing to do, but he turned around and stuck out his tail, like mice do in a dairy when they want to skim the cream off the top of a pan of milk and then lick it off. But as soon as the mouse king's tail barely brushed the hot steam, he jumped back from the chimney in a panic, exclaiming:

"Oh, certainly, by all means, you must be my queen. We will let the soup question rest till our golden wedding, fifty years hence, so that the poor in my kingdom who are then to have plenty of food will have something to look forward to for a long time, with great joy."

"Oh, absolutely, you must be my queen. We'll put the soup issue on hold until our golden wedding, fifty years from now, so the less fortunate in my kingdom can look forward to having plenty of food and something to celebrate for a long time."

And very soon the wedding took place. Many of the mice, however, as they were returning home, said that the soup could not be properly called "soup from a sausage skewer," but "soup from a mouse's tail." They acknowledged that some of the stories were very well told, but thought that the whole might have been managed differently.

And very soon the wedding happened. Many of the mice, however, as they were heading home, said that the soup couldn’t really be called “soup from a sausage skewer,” but “soup from a mouse's tail.” They agreed that some of the stories were well told, but felt that the overall event could have been handled differently.


WHAT THE GOODMAN DOES IS ALWAYS RIGHT

WHAT THE GOODMAN DOES IS ALWAYS RIGHT

I
  WILL tell you a story that was told to me when I was a little boy. Every time I think of this story it seems to me more and more charming; for it is with stories as it is with many people—they become better as they grow older.

I have no doubt that you have been in the country and seen a very old farmhouse, with thatched roof, and mosses and small plants growing wild upon it. There is a stork's nest on the ridge of the gable, for we cannot do without the stork. The walls of the house are sloping, and the windows are low, and only one of the latter is made to open. The baking oven sticks out of the wall like a great knob. An elder tree hangs over the palings, and beneath its branches, at the[221] foot of the paling, is a pool of water in which a few ducks are sporting. There is a yard dog, too, that barks at all comers.

I’m sure you’ve been to the countryside and seen an old farmhouse with a thatched roof, covered in moss and wild plants. There’s a stork’s nest on the top of the roof because we can’t imagine life without storks. The walls of the house slope down, the windows are low, and only one window opens. The baking oven juts out from the wall like a big knob. An elder tree leans over the fence, and underneath its branches, at the bottom of the fence, there’s a pool of water where a few ducks are playing. There’s also a yard dog that barks at everyone who passes by.

Just such a farmhouse as this stood in a country lane, and in it dwelt an old couple, a peasant and his wife. Small as their possessions were, they had one thing they could not do without, and that was a horse, which contrived to live upon the grass found by the side of the highroad. The old peasant rode into the town upon this horse, and his neighbors often borrowed it of him and paid for the loan of it by rendering some service to the old couple. Yet after a time the old people thought it would be as well to sell the horse or exchange it for something which might be more useful to them. But what should this something be?

Just like this farmhouse, there was one in a country lane where an old couple, a farmer and his wife, lived. Although their belongings were few, there was one thing they couldn't live without: a horse that managed to survive on the grass by the side of the road. The old farmer rode this horse into town, and his neighbors often borrowed it, paying him back by helping the couple in various ways. However, after a while, the old couple started to think it might be better to sell the horse or trade it for something that could be more useful. But what should this something be?

"You will know best, old man," said the wife. "It is fair day to-day; so ride into town and get rid of the horse for money or make a good exchange. Whichever you do will please me; so ride to the fair."

"You know best, old man," said the wife. "It's fair day today, so ride into town and sell the horse for some cash or make a good trade. Either option will make me happy, so head to the fair."

She fastened his neckerchief for him, for she could do that better than he could and she could[222] also tie it very prettily in a double bow. She also smoothed his hat round and round with the palm of her hand and gave him a kiss. Then he rode away upon the horse that was to be sold, or bartered for something else. Yes, the goodman knew what he was about. The sun shone with great heat, and not a cloud was to be seen in the sky. The road was very dusty, for many people, all going to the fair, were driving, riding, or walking upon it. There was no shelter anywhere from the hot sun. Among the crowd a man came trudging along, driving a cow to the fair. The cow was as beautiful a creature as any cow could be.

She tied his neckerchief for him, since she could do it better than he could, and she could also tie it very nicely in a double bow. She smoothed his hat with the palm of her hand and gave him a kiss. Then he rode away on the horse that was to be sold or traded for something else. Yes, the goodman knew what he was doing. The sun was blazing, and not a cloud was in the sky. The road was really dusty, with many people heading to the fair, driving, riding, or walking on it. There was no shade anywhere from the hot sun. Among the crowd, a man was trudging along, herding a cow to the fair. The cow was as beautiful as any cow could be.

"She gives good milk, I am certain," said the peasant to himself. "That would be a very good exchange: the cow for the horse. Halloo there! you with the cow," he said. "I tell you what, I dare say a horse is of more value than a cow; but I don't care for that. A cow will be more useful to me, so if you like we'll exchange."

"She gives good milk, I'm sure," the peasant thought to himself. "That would be a great trade: the cow for the horse. Hey you with the cow," he called out. "I’m telling you, a horse is probably worth more than a cow; but I don't care about that. A cow would be more useful to me, so if you're up for it, let’s do the exchange."

"To be sure I will," said the man.

"Of course, I will," said the man.

And then our peasant ... continued his way.

Accordingly the exchange was made. When the matter was settled the peasant might have[224] turned back, for he had done the business he came to do. But having made up his mind to go to the fair, he determined to do so, if only to have a look at it. So on he went to the town with his cow. Leading the animal, he strode on sturdily, and, after a short time, overtook a man who was driving a sheep. It was a good fat sheep, with a fine fleece on its back.

Accordingly, the exchange was made. Once the matter was settled, the peasant could have[224] turned back, since he had completed the business he came to do. But having decided to go to the fair, he resolved to continue, even if just to take a look at it. So he headed to the town with his cow. Leading the animal, he walked firmly and, after a short while, caught up with a man who was herding a sheep. It was a good, plump sheep, sporting a lovely fleece on its back.

"I should like to have that fellow," said the peasant to himself. "There is plenty of grass for him by our palings, and in the winter we could keep him in the room with us. Perhaps it would be more profitable to have a sheep than a cow. Shall I exchange?"

"I would like to have that guy," the peasant thought to himself. "There's plenty of grass for him by our fence, and in the winter we could keep him in the room with us. Maybe it would be more profitable to have a sheep instead of a cow. Should I trade?"

The man with the sheep was quite ready, and the bargain was quickly made. And then our peasant continued his way on the highroad with his sheep. Soon after this, he overtook another man, who had come into the road from a field, and was carrying a large goose under his arm.

The man with the sheep was all set, and the deal was quickly done. Then our peasant continued down the highway with his sheep. Soon after, he caught up with another guy who had come off a field and was carrying a big goose under his arm.

"What a heavy creature you have there!" said the peasant. "It has plenty of feathers and plenty of fat, and would look well tied to a string, or paddling in the water at our place. That[225] would be very useful to my old woman; she could make all sorts of profit out of it. How often she has said, 'If we only had a goose!' Now here is an opportunity, and, if possible, I will get it for her. Shall we exchange? I will give you my sheep for your goose, and thanks into the bargain."

"What a big creature you have there!" said the peasant. "It has lots of feathers and plenty of fat, and it would look great tied to a string or swimming in our pond. That[225] would be really helpful for my wife; she could make all kinds of profits from it. How many times has she said, 'If we only had a goose!' Now here’s a chance, and I’ll do my best to get it for her. How about we trade? I’ll give you my sheep for your goose, and I’ll even throw in my thanks."

The other had not the least objection, and accordingly the exchange was made, and our peasant became possessor of the goose. By this time he had arrived very near the town. The crowd on the highroad had been gradually increasing, and there was quite a rush of men and cattle. The cattle walked on the path and by the palings, and at the turnpike gate they even walked into the toll keeper's potato field, where one fowl was strutting about with a string tied to its leg, lest it should take fright at the crowd and run away and get lost. The tail feathers of this fowl were very short, and it winked with both its eyes, and looked very cunning as it said, "Cluck, cluck." What were the thoughts of the fowl as it said this I cannot tell you, but as soon as our good man saw it, he thought, "Why, that's the[226] finest fowl I ever saw in my life; it's finer than our parson's brood hen, upon my word. I should like to have that fowl. Fowls can always pick up a few grains that lie about, and almost keep themselves. I think it would be a good exchange if I could get it for my goose. Shall we exchange?" he asked the toll keeper.

The other had no objections at all, so the trade was made, and our peasant became the owner of the goose. By this time, he was very close to the town. The crowd on the road was getting bigger, and there was a rush of people and cattle. The cattle walked along the path and by the fences, and at the toll gate, they even wandered into the toll keeper's potato field, where a chicken was strutting around with a string tied to its leg, so it wouldn't get scared by the crowd and run off and get lost. This chicken had very short tail feathers, and it blinked with both its eyes, looking quite clever as it said, "Cluck, cluck." What the chicken was thinking, I can't say, but as soon as our good man saw it, he thought, "That’s the finest chicken I’ve ever seen; it’s better than our parson's hen for sure. I’d like to have that chicken. Chickens can always find a few grains lying around and nearly take care of themselves. I think it would be a good trade if I could get it for my goose. Should we swap?" he asked the toll keeper.

"Exchange?" repeated the man. "Well, it would not be a bad thing."

"Exchange?" the man repeated. "Well, that wouldn't be a bad idea."

So they made an exchange; the toll keeper at the turnpike gate kept the goose, and the peasant carried off the fowl. Now he really had done a great deal of business on his way to the fair, and he was hot and tired. He wanted something to eat, and a glass of ale to refresh himself; so he turned his steps to an inn. He was just about to enter, when the ostler came out, and they met at the door. The ostler was carrying a sack. "What have you in that sack?" asked the peasant.

So they made a deal; the tollkeeper at the turnpike gate kept the goose, and the peasant took the chicken. He had actually done a lot of work on his way to the fair, and he was hot and tired. He wanted something to eat and a glass of ale to refresh himself, so he headed towards an inn. He was just about to go in when the stablehand came out, and they bumped into each other at the door. The stablehand was carrying a sack. "What do you have in that sack?" asked the peasant.

"Rotten apples," answered the ostler; "a whole sackful of them. They will do to feed the pigs with."

"Rotten apples," the stableman replied; "a whole sack of them. They'll be good for feeding the pigs."

"Why, that will be terrible waste," the peasant replied. "I should like to take them home to my[227] old woman. Last year the old apple tree by the grassplot bore only one apple, and we kept it in the cupboard till it was quite withered and rotten. It was property, my old woman said. Here she would see a great deal of property—a whole sackful. I should like to show them to her."

"That would be such a waste," the peasant said. "I want to take them home to my[227] wife. Last year, the old apple tree by the grass patch only produced one apple, and we kept it in the cupboard until it was completely dried out and rotten. It was an asset, my wife said. Here, she would see a lot of assets—a whole sackful. I want to show them to her."

"What will you give me for the sackful?" asked the ostler.

"What will you give me for the bag?" asked the stable worker.

"What will I give? Well, I will give you my fowl in exchange."

"What will I give? Well, I’ll give you my bird in exchange."

So he gave up the fowl and received the apples, which he carried into the inn parlor. He leaned the sack carefully against the stove, and then went to the table. But the stove was hot, and he had not thought of that. Many guests were present—horse-dealers, cattle-drovers, and two Englishmen. The Englishmen were so rich that their pockets bulged and seemed ready to burst; and they could bet too, as you shall hear. Hiss—s—s, hiss—s—s. What could that be by the stove? The apples were beginning to roast. "What is that?" asked one.

So he gave up the chicken and took the apples, which he carried into the inn parlor. He carefully leaned the sack against the stove and then went to the table. But the stove was hot, and he hadn’t considered that. Many guests were there—horse traders, cattle drivers, and two Englishmen. The Englishmen were so wealthy that their pockets bulged and looked like they might burst; plus, they were willing to bet, as you’ll hear. Hiss—s—s, hiss—s—s. What could that be by the stove? The apples were starting to roast. "What is that?" asked one.

"Why, do you know—" said our peasant, and then he told them the whole story of the[228] horse, which he had exchanged for a cow, and all the rest of it, down to the apples.

"Why, do you know—" said our peasant, and then he told them the whole story of the[228] horse, which he had traded for a cow, and everything else, right down to the apples.

"Well, your old woman will give it to you when you get home," said one of the Englishmen. "Won't there be a noise?"

"Well, your wife is going to give you an earful when you get home," said one of the Englishmen. "Isn't there going to be a scene?"

"What! Give me what?" said the peasant. "Why, she will kiss me, and say, 'What the goodman does is always right.'"

"What! Give me what?" said the peasant. "Well, she’ll kiss me and say, 'What the man of the house does is always right.'"

"Let us lay a wager on it," said the Englishman. "We'll wager you a ton of coined gold, a hundred pounds to the hundredweight."

"Let's make a bet on it," said the Englishman. "We'll bet you a ton of gold coins, a hundred pounds for every hundredweight."

"No, a bushel will be enough," replied the peasant. "I can only set a bushel of apples against it, and I'll throw myself and my old woman into the bargain. That will pile up the measure, I fancy."

"No, a bushel will be enough," replied the peasant. "I can only contribute a bushel of apples, and I'll throw myself and my old lady in for good measure. That should fill it up, I think."

"Done! taken!" and so the bet was made.

"Done! I'm in!" and just like that, the bet was on.

Then the landlord's coach came to the door, and the two Englishmen and the peasant got in, and away they drove. Soon they had stopped at the peasant's hut. "Good evening, old woman."

Then the landlord's carriage arrived at the door, and the two Englishmen and the peasant climbed in, and off they went. Soon, they pulled up at the peasant's cottage. "Good evening, old lady."

"Good evening, old man."

"Good evening, sir."

"I've made the exchange."

"I've completed the exchange."

"Ah, well, you understand what you're about,"[229] said the woman. Then she embraced him, and paid no attention to the strangers, nor did she notice the sack.

"Ah, well, you know what you’re doing,"[229] said the woman. Then she hugged him and ignored the strangers, and she didn’t see the bag either.

"I got a cow in exchange for the horse."

"I got a cow in return for the horse."

"Oh, how delightful!" said she. "Now we shall have plenty of milk, and butter, and cheese on the table. That was a capital exchange."

“Oh, how wonderful!” she said. “Now we’ll have lots of milk, butter, and cheese on the table. That was a great trade.”

"Yes, but I changed the cow for a sheep."

"Yeah, but I swapped the cow for a sheep."

"Ah, better still!" cried the wife. "You always think of everything; we have just enough pasture for a sheep. Ewe's milk and cheese, woolen jackets and stockings! The cow could not give all these, and her hairs only fall off. How you think of everything!"

"Ah, even better!" exclaimed the wife. "You always think of everything; we have just enough pasture for a sheep. Ewe's milk and cheese, wool jackets and socks! A cow couldn't provide all this, and her hair just falls out. How you think of everything!"

"But I changed away the sheep for a goose."

"But I traded the sheep for a goose."

"Then we shall have roast goose to eat this year. You dear old man, you are always thinking of something to please me. This is delightful. We can let the goose walk about with a string tied to her leg, so that she will get fatter still before we roast her."

"Then we'll have roast goose to eat this year. You sweet old man, you're always thinking of ways to make me happy. This is wonderful. We can let the goose roam around with a string tied to her leg so she gets even fatter before we roast her."

"But I gave away the goose for a fowl."

"But I traded the goose for a chicken."

"A fowl! Well, that was a good exchange," replied the woman. "The fowl will lay eggs[230] and hatch them, and we shall have chickens. We shall soon have a poultry yard. Oh, this is just what I was wishing for!"

"A chicken! Well, that was a nice trade," replied the woman. "The chicken will lay eggs[230] and hatch them, and we’ll have chicks. Soon, we'll have our own poultry yard. Oh, this is exactly what I was hoping for!"

"Yes, but I exchanged the fowl for a sack of shriveled apples."

"Yes, but I traded the chicken for a bag of shriveled apples."

"What! I must really give you a kiss for that!" exclaimed the wife. "My dear, good husband, now I'll tell you something. Do you know, almost as soon as you left me this morning, I began thinking of what I could give you nice for supper this evening, and then I thought of fried eggs and bacon, with sweet herbs. I had eggs and bacon but lacked the herbs, so I went over to the schoolmaster's. I knew they had plenty of herbs, but the schoolmistress is very mean, although she can smile so sweetly. I begged her to lend me a handful of herbs. 'Lend!' she exclaimed, 'I have nothing to lend. I could not even lend you a shriveled apple, my dear woman.' But now I can lend her ten, or a whole sackful, for which I'm very glad. It makes me laugh to think of it." Then she gave him a hearty kiss.

"What! I really need to give you a kiss for that!" exclaimed the wife. "My dear, sweet husband, let me tell you something. Almost as soon as you left me this morning, I started thinking about what I could make you for a nice dinner tonight, and I decided on fried eggs and bacon with fresh herbs. I had the eggs and bacon but didn’t have the herbs, so I went over to the schoolmaster's house. I knew they had plenty of herbs, but the schoolmistress is really stingy, even though she can smile so sweetly. I asked her to lend me a handful of herbs. 'Lend!' she said, 'I have nothing to lend. I couldn’t even lend you a wilted apple, my dear.' But now I can lend her ten, or even a whole sackful, and it makes me really happy. It makes me laugh just thinking about it." Then she gave him a big kiss.

"Well, I like all this," said both the Englishmen;[231] "always going down the hill and yet always merry. It's worth the money to see it." So they paid a hundredweight of gold to the peasant who, whatever he did, was not scolded but kissed.

"Well, I like all this," said both the Englishmen;[231] "always going down the hill and yet always happy. It's worth the money to see it." So they paid a hundredweight of gold to the peasant who, no matter what he did, was not scolded but embraced.

Yes, it always pays best when the wife sees and maintains that her husband knows best and that whatever he does is right.

Yes, it always works out best when the wife recognizes that her husband knows best and that whatever he does is right.

This is a story which I heard when I was a child. And now you have heard it, too, and know that "What the goodman does is always right."

This is a story I heard when I was a kid. And now you’ve heard it, too, and know that "What the goodman does is always right."


THE OLD STREET LAMP

THE OLD STREET LAMP

D
ID you ever hear the story of the old street lamp? It is not remarkably interesting, but for once you may as well listen to it.

It was a most respectable old lamp, which had seen many, many years of service and now was to retire with a pension. It was this very evening at its post for the last time, giving light to the street. Its feelings were something like those of an old dancer at the theater who is dancing for the last time and knows that on the morrow she will be in her garret, alone and forgotten.

It was a really respectable old lamp that had served for many years and was now about to retire with a pension. This evening was its last at its post, lighting up the street. Its feelings were a bit like those of an old dancer at the theater performing for the last time, knowing that tomorrow she would be in her attic, alone and forgotten.

The lamp had very great anxiety about the next day, for it knew that it had to appear for the first time at the town hall to be inspected by the mayor and the council, who were to decide[233] whether it was fit for further service; whether it was good enough to be used to light the inhabitants of one of the suburbs, or in the country, at some factory. If the lamp could not be used for one of these purposes, it would be sent at once to an iron foundry to be melted down. In this latter case it might be turned into anything, and it wondered very much whether it would then be able to remember that it had once been a street lamp. This troubled it exceedingly.

The lamp was really anxious about the next day because it knew it had to show up for the first time at the town hall to be inspected by the mayor and the council, who would decide[233] if it was suitable for further use; if it was good enough to light up one of the suburbs or a factory in the countryside. If the lamp couldn’t be used for one of these purposes, it would be sent immediately to an iron foundry to be melted down. In that case, it could be turned into anything, and it wondered if it would be able to remember that it used to be a street lamp. This really worried it.

Whatever might happen, it seemed certain that the lamp would be separated from the watchman and his wife, whose family it looked upon as its own. The lamp had first been hung up on the very evening that the watchman, then a robust young man, had entered upon the duties of his office. Ah, well! it was a very long time since one became a lamp and the other a watchman. His wife had some little pride in those days; she condescended to glance at the lamp only when she passed by in the evening—never in the daytime. But in later years, when all of them—the watchman, the wife, and the lamp—had grown old, she had attended to it, cleaning it and[234] keeping it supplied with oil. The old people were thoroughly honest; they had never cheated the lamp of a single drop of the oil provided for it.

Whatever might happen, it was clear that the lamp would be separated from the watchman and his wife, who considered it part of their family. The lamp had first been hung up on the very evening that the watchman, then a strong young man, started his job. Ah, well! It had been a long time since one became a lamp and the other a watchman. His wife had a bit of pride back then; she only glanced at the lamp when she passed by in the evening—never during the day. But in later years, when all of them—the watchman, the wife, and the lamp—had grown old, she took care of it, cleaning it and[234] making sure it was always filled with oil. The old couple were completely honest; they never cheated the lamp out of a single drop of oil meant for it.

This was the lamp's last night in the street, and to-morrow it must go to the town hall—two very dark things to think of. No wonder it did not burn brightly. How many persons it had lighted on their way, and how much it had seen! As much, very likely, as the mayor and corporation themselves! None of these thoughts were uttered aloud, however, for the lamp was good and honorable and would not willingly do harm to any one, especially to those in authority. As one thing after another was recalled to its mind, the light would flash up with sudden brightness. At such moments the lamp had a conviction that it would be remembered.

This was the lamp's last night on the street, and tomorrow it had to go to the town hall—two really sad things to think about. No wonder it didn’t shine brightly. It had lit the way for so many people and had witnessed so much! Probably as much as the mayor and the council themselves! None of these thoughts were spoken out loud, though, because the lamp was good and respectable and wouldn’t want to harm anyone, especially those in power. As it remembered one thing after another, its light would suddenly brighten. In those moments, the lamp felt certain that it would be remembered.

"There was a handsome young man, once," thought the lamp; "it is certainly a long while ago, but I remember that he had a little note, written on pink paper with a gold edge. The writing was elegant, evidently a lady's. Twice he read it through, and kissed it, and then looked up at me with eyes that said quite plainly, 'I am[235] the happiest of men!' Only he and I know what was written on this, his first letter from his lady-love. Ah, yes, and there was another pair of eyes that I remember; it is really wonderful how the thoughts jump from one thing to another! A funeral passed through the street. A young and beautiful woman lay on a bier decked with garlands of flowers, and attended by torches which quite overpowered my light. All along the street stood the people from the houses, in crowds, ready to join the procession. But when the torches had passed from before me and I could look around, I saw one person standing alone, leaning against my post and weeping. Never shall I forget the sorrowful eyes that looked up at me."

"There was a handsome young man once," thought the lamp; "it's definitely been a while, but I remember he had a little note, written on pink paper with a gold edge. The handwriting was elegant, clearly a woman's. He read it twice, kissed it, and then looked up at me with eyes that said very clearly, 'I am the happiest man!' Only he and I know what was written in this, his first letter from his lady love. Ah, yes, and there was another pair of eyes I remember; it’s amazing how thoughts jump from one thing to another! A funeral passed down the street. A young and beautiful woman lay on a bier covered with flower garlands, attended by torches that completely overshadowed my light. All along the street, people stood outside their houses in crowds, ready to join the procession. But when the torches moved past me and I could see around again, I noticed one person standing alone, leaning against my post and crying. I will never forget the sorrowful eyes that looked up at me."

These and similar reflections occupied the old street lamp on this the last time that its light would shine. The sentry, when he is relieved from his post, knows, at least, who will be his successor, and may whisper a few words to him. But the lamp did not know its successor, or it might have given him a few hints respecting rain or mist and might have informed him how far the[236] moon's rays would reach, and from which side the wind generally blew, and so on.

These thoughts filled the old street lamp as it prepared to shine for the last time. A sentry, when he’s replaced, at least knows who will take over the post and can share some advice. But the lamp didn't know its replacement, or it could have offered some tips about rain or fog, and maybe told him how far the[236] moonlight would stretch, which direction the wind usually came from, and similar things.

On the bridge over the canal stood three persons who wished to recommend themselves to the lamp, for they thought it could give the office to whomsoever it chose. The first was a herring's head, which could emit light in the darkness. He remarked that it would be a great saving of oil if they placed him on the lamp-post. Number two was a piece of rotten wood, which also shines in the dark. He considered himself descended from an old stem, once the pride of the forest. The third was a glowworm, and how he found his way there the lamp could not imagine; yet there he was, and could really give light as well as the others. But the rotten wood and the herring's head declared most solemnly, by all they held sacred, that the glowworm only gave light at certain times and must not be allowed to compete with them. The old lamp assured them that not one of them could give sufficient light to fill the position of a street lamp, but they would believe nothing that it said. When they discovered that it had not the power[237] of naming its successor, they said they were very glad to hear it, for the lamp was too old and worn out to make a proper choice.

On the bridge over the canal stood three individuals who wanted to recommend themselves to the lamp, believing it could choose whoever it liked for the job. The first was a herring's head, which could emit light in the darkness. He noted that it would save a lot of oil if they put him on the lamp-post. The second was a piece of rotten wood, which also shined in the dark. He thought he was descended from an ancient trunk, once the pride of the forest. The third was a glowworm, and the lamp couldn't understand how he had gotten there; still, there he was, capable of providing light just like the others. However, the rotten wood and the herring's head solemnly declared, by everything they held sacred, that the glowworm only shone at certain times and should not be allowed to compete with them. The old lamp told them that none of them could provide enough light to serve as a street lamp, but they refused to believe it. When they found out that it didn't have the authority to choose its successor, they were quite pleased, since the lamp was too old and worn out to make a good decision.

At this moment the wind came rushing round the corner of the street and through the air-holes of the old lamp. "What is this I hear?" it asked. "Are you going away to-morrow? Is this evening the last time we shall meet? Then I must present you with a farewell gift. I will blow into your brain, so that in future not only shall you be able to remember all that you have seen or heard in the past, but your light within shall be so bright that you will be able to understand all that is said or done in your presence."

At that moment, the wind came rushing around the corner of the street and through the air holes of the old lamp. "What’s this I hear?" it asked. "Are you leaving tomorrow? Is this evening the last time we’ll meet? Then I have to give you a farewell gift. I’ll blow into your mind, so that from now on, not only will you remember everything you’ve seen or heard in the past, but your light inside will shine so brightly that you’ll understand everything that’s said or done around you."

"Oh, that is really a very, very great gift," said the old lamp. "I thank you most heartily. I only hope I shall not be melted down."

"Oh, that's such a wonderful gift," said the old lamp. "I really appreciate it. I just hope I won’t be melted down."

"That is not likely to happen yet," said the wind. "I will also blow a memory into you, so that, should you receive other similar presents, your old age will pass very pleasantly."

"That's probably not going to happen just yet," said the wind. "I'll also give you a memory, so that if you get any more gifts like this, your old age will be quite enjoyable."

"That is, if I am not melted down," said the lamp. "But should I, in that case, still retain my memory?"[238]

"That is, if I don’t get melted down," said the lamp. "But if that happens, will I still have my memory?"[238]

"Do be reasonable, old lamp," said the wind, puffing away.

"Be reasonable, old lamp," said the wind, blowing away.

At this moment the moon burst forth from the clouds. "What will you give the old lamp?" asked the wind.

At that moment, the moon emerged from the clouds. "What will you give for the old lamp?" asked the wind.

"I can give nothing," she replied. "I am on the wane, and no lamps have ever given me light, while I have frequently shone upon them." With these words the moon hid herself again behind the clouds, that she might be saved from further importunities. Just then a drop fell upon the lamp from the roof of the house, but the drop explained that it was a gift from those gray clouds and perhaps the best of all gifts. "I shall penetrate you so thoroughly," it said, "that you will have the power of becoming rusty, and, if you wish it, can crumble into dust in one night."

"I can’t give anything," she replied. "I’m fading, and no lights have ever shone for me, even though I’ve often lit up their lives." With those words, the moon slipped back behind the clouds to escape further requests. Just then, a drop fell on the lamp from the roof of the house, and the drop explained that it was a gift from those gray clouds and maybe the best gift of all. "I’ll soak into you so completely," it said, "that you’ll have the power to become rusty, and if you want, you can turn to dust in just one night."

But this seemed to the lamp a very shabby present, and the wind thought so, too. "Does no one give any more? Will no one give any more?" shouted the breath of the wind, as loud as it could. Then a bright, falling star came down, leaving a broad, luminous streak behind it.

But this seemed to the lamp like a pretty sad gift, and the wind felt the same way. "Does no one give anything anymore? Will no one give anything anymore?" shouted the wind as loudly as it could. Then a bright, falling star came down, leaving a wide, glowing trail behind it.

"What was that?" cried the herring's head.[239] "Did not a star fall? I really believe it went into the lamp. Certainly, when such high-born personages try for the office we may as well go home."

"What was that?" shouted the herring's head.[239] "Did a star just fall? I honestly think it landed in the lamp. Clearly, when such prominent figures are vying for the position, we might as well head home."

And so they did, all three, while the old lamp threw a wonderfully strong light all around.

And so they did, all three, while the old lamp cast a wonderfully bright light all around.

"This is a glorious gift," it said. "The bright stars have always been a joy to me and have always shone more brilliantly than I ever could shine, though I have tried with my whole might. Now they have noticed me, a poor old lamp, and have sent me a gift that will enable me to see clearly everything that I remember, as if it still stood before me, and to let it be seen by all those who love me. And herein lies the truest happiness, for pleasures which we cannot share with others are only half enjoyed."

"This is an amazing gift," it said. "The bright stars have always brought me joy and have always shone more brilliantly than I ever could, even though I've tried my hardest. Now they've noticed me, a humble old lamp, and have sent me a gift that will allow me to see clearly everything I remember, as if it’s still right in front of me, and to let everyone who loves me see it too. And that's where true happiness lies, because pleasures we can't share with others are only half enjoyed."

"That sentiment does you honor," said the wind; "but for this purpose wax lights will be necessary. If these are not lighted in you, your peculiar faculties will not benefit others in the least. The stars have not thought of this. They suppose that you and every other light must be a wax taper. But I must go down now." So it laid itself to rest.[240]

"That feeling does you credit," said the wind; "but for this purpose, wax candles are essential. If they aren't lit within you, your unique abilities won't help others at all. The stars haven't considered this. They assume that you and every other light must be a wax candle. But I have to go down now." So it settled down.[240]

"Wax tapers, indeed!" said the lamp; "I have never yet had these, nor is it likely I ever shall. If I could only be sure of not being melted down!"

"Wax candles, really!" said the lamp; "I’ve never had those, and it’s unlikely I ever will. If only I could be sure I wouldn’t be melted down!"

The next day—well, perhaps we had better pass over the next day. The evening had come, and the lamp was resting in a grandfather's chair; and guess where! Why, at the old watchman's house. He had begged as a favor that the mayor and corporation would allow him to keep the street lamp in consideration of his long and faithful service, as he had himself hung it up and lighted it on the day he first commenced his duties, four and twenty years ago. He looked upon it almost as his own child. He had no children, so the lamp was given to him.

The next day—well, maybe we should skip over it. Evening came, and the lamp was resting in a grandfather's chair; and guess where! Yep, at the old watchman's house. He had asked the mayor and city council as a favor to let him keep the street lamp because of his long and faithful service, since he had hung it up and lit it on the day he started his job, twenty-four years ago. He viewed it almost like his own child. He didn't have any kids, so the lamp was given to him.

There lay the lamp in the great armchair near the warm stove. It seemed almost to have grown larger, for it appeared quite to fill the chair. The old people sat at their supper, casting friendly glances at it, and would willingly have admitted it to a place at the table. It is quite true that they dwelt in a cellar two yards below ground, and had to cross a stone passage to get to their[241] room. But within, it was warm and comfortable, and strips of list had been nailed round the door. The bed and the little window had curtains, and everything looked clean and neat. On the window seat stood two curious flowerpots, which a sailor named Christian had brought from the East or West Indies. They were of clay, and in the form of two elephants with open backs; they were filled with earth, and through the open space flowers bloomed. In one grew some very fine chives or leeks; this was the kitchen garden. The other, which contained a beautiful geranium, they called their flower garden. On the wall hung a large colored print, representing the Congress of Vienna and all the kings and emperors. A clock with heavy weights hung on the wall and went "tick, tick," steadily enough; yet it was always rather too fast, which, however, the old people said was better than being too slow. They were now eating their supper, while the old street lamp, as we have heard, lay in the grandfather's armchair near the stove.

The lamp rested in the big armchair next to the warm stove. It seemed to have grown larger, almost filling the chair completely. The elderly couple sat at their supper, casting friendly looks at it, and would have happily invited it to join them at the table. It's true that they lived in a cellar two yards below ground and had to cross a stone passage to reach their[241]room. But inside, it was warm and cozy, with strips of list nailed around the door. The bed and little window had curtains, and everything looked clean and tidy. On the windowsill were two interesting flowerpots that a sailor named Christian had brought back from the East or West Indies. They were made of clay, shaped like two elephants with open backs, filled with soil, and flowers bloomed through the openings. One had some really nice chives or leeks; that was their kitchen garden. The other, which had a beautiful geranium, was their flower garden. A large colored print hung on the wall, depicting the Congress of Vienna and all the kings and emperors. A clock with heavy weights ticked steadily on the wall; it was always a bit fast, but the old couple said that was better than being too slow. Right now, they were having their supper while the old street lamp, as mentioned, rested in the grandfather's armchair near the stove.

It seemed to the lamp as if the whole world had turned round. But after a while the old[242] watchman looked at the lamp and spoke of what they had both gone through together—in rain and in fog, during the short, bright nights of summer or in the long winter nights, through the drifting snowstorms when he longed to be at home in the cellar. Then the lamp felt that all was well again. It saw everything that had happened quite clearly, as if the events were passing before it. Surely the wind had given it an excellent gift!

It felt like the entire world had flipped upside down for the lamp. But after a while, the old[242] watchman looked at the lamp and talked about everything they had been through together—in the rain and fog, during the short, bright summer nights, or through the long winter nights, battling the drifting snowstorms while he wished he could be cozy at home in the cellar. Then, the lamp felt everything was okay again. It clearly saw all that had happened, as if the events were playing out right in front of it. The wind had truly given it a wonderful gift!

The old people were very active and industrious; they were never idle for even a single hour. On Sunday afternoons they would bring out some books, generally a book of travels which they greatly liked. The old man would read aloud about Africa, with its great forests and the wild elephants, while his wife would listen attentively, stealing a glance now and then at the clay elephants which served as flowerpots. "I can almost imagine I am seeing it all," she said.

The elderly couple was very active and hardworking; they were never idle for even a moment. On Sunday afternoons, they would pull out some books, usually a travel book they really enjoyed. The old man would read aloud about Africa, with its vast forests and wild elephants, while his wife listened closely, occasionally glancing at the clay elephants that were being used as flowerpots. "I can almost picture it all," she said.

Ah! how the lamp wished for a wax taper to be lighted in it, for then the old woman would have seen the smallest detail as clearly as it did itself; the lofty trees, with their thickly[243] entwined branches, the naked negroes on horseback, and whole herds of elephants treading down bamboo thickets with their broad, heavy feet.

Ah! how the lamp longed for a wax candle to be lit in it, because then the old woman would have seen every tiny detail as clearly as it did; the tall trees, with their thickly intertwined branches, the naked blacks on horseback, and entire herds of elephants trampling down bamboo thickets with their large, heavy feet.

"What is the use of all my capabilities," sighed the old lamp, "when I cannot obtain any wax lights? They have only oil and tallow here, and these will not do." One day a great heap of wax-candle ends found their way into the cellar. The larger pieces were burned, and the smaller ones the old woman kept for waxing her thread. So there were now candles enough, but it never occurred to any one to put a little piece in the lamp.

"What’s the point of all my abilities," sighed the old lamp, "when I can’t get any wax candles? All they have here is oil and tallow, and those won't work." One day, a large pile of wax candle stubs ended up in the cellar. The bigger pieces were used, and the smaller ones the old woman saved for waxing her thread. So there were plenty of candles now, but it never crossed anyone's mind to put a little piece in the lamp.

"Here I am now, with my rare powers," thought the lamp. "I have faculties within me, but I cannot share them. They do not know that I could cover these white walls with beautiful tapestry, or change them into noble forests or, indeed, to anything else they might wish."

"Here I am now, with my unique abilities," thought the lamp. "I have skills inside me, but I can't share them. They have no idea that I could decorate these white walls with beautiful tapestries, or turn them into grand forests or, really, into anything else they might want."

The lamp, however, was always kept clean and shining in a corner, where it attracted all eyes. Strangers looked upon it as lumber, but the old people did not care for that; they loved it. One[244] day—it was the watchman's birthday—the old woman approached the lamp, smiling to herself, and said, "I will have an illumination to-day, in honor of my old man." The lamp rattled in its metal frame, for it thought, "Now at last I shall have a light within me." But, after all, no wax light was placed in the lamp—only oil, as usual.

The lamp was always kept clean and bright in a corner, where it drew everyone's attention. Strangers saw it as just junk, but the older folks didn’t mind; they cherished it. One[244] day—it happened to be the watchman's birthday—the old woman walked up to the lamp, smiling to herself, and said, "I’m going to have a little celebration today, in honor of my husband." The lamp rattled in its metal frame, thinking, "Finally, I’ll have a light inside me." But in the end, no wax candle was put in the lamp—just oil, as always.

The lamp burned through the whole evening and began to perceive too clearly that the gift of the stars would remain a hidden treasure all its life. Then it had a dream; for to one with its faculties, dreaming was not difficult. It dreamed that the old people were dead and that it had been taken to the iron foundry to be melted down. This caused the lamp quite as much anxiety as on the day when it had been called upon to appear before the mayor and the council at the town hall. But though it had been endowed with the power of falling into decay from rust when it pleased, it did not make use of this power. It was therefore put into the melting furnace and changed into as elegant an iron candlestick as you could wish to see—one intended to hold a wax taper. The candlestick was[245] in the form of an angel holding a nosegay, in the center of which the wax taper was to be placed. It was to stand on a green writing table in a very pleasant room, where there were many books scattered about and splendid paintings on the walls.

The lamp shone all evening and started to realize that the gift of the stars would always be a hidden treasure in its lifetime. Then it had a dream; for something with its abilities, dreaming wasn't hard. It dreamed that the old people were dead and that it had been taken to the iron foundry to be melted down. This worried the lamp just as much as the day it had to appear before the mayor and the council at the town hall. But even though it had the ability to rust away whenever it wanted, it didn’t use that power. So, it was put into the melting furnace and transformed into as elegant an iron candlestick as you could hope for—made to hold a wax candle. The candlestick was[245] shaped like an angel holding a bouquet, with the wax candle placed in the center. It was meant to sit on a green writing table in a lovely room filled with many scattered books and beautiful paintings on the walls.

The owner of the room was a poet and a man of intellect. Everything he thought or wrote was pictured around him. Nature showed herself to him sometimes in the dark forests, sometimes in cheerful meadows where the storks were strutting about, or on the deck of a ship sailing across the foaming sea, with the clear, blue sky above, or at night in the glittering stars.

The owner of the room was a poet and an intellectual. Everything he thought or wrote was reflected in his surroundings. Nature revealed herself to him at times in the dark forests, at other times in bright meadows where storks were walking around, or on the deck of a ship sailing over the choppy sea, with the clear blue sky above, or at night in the shining stars.

"What powers I possess!" said the lamp, awaking from its dream. "I could almost wish to be melted down; but no, that must not be while the old people live. They love me for myself alone; they keep me bright and supply me with oil. I am as well off as the picture of the Congress, in which they take so much pleasure." And from that time it felt at rest in itself, and not more so than such an honorable old lamp really deserved to be.

"What powers I have!" said the lamp, waking up from its dream. "I could almost wish to be melted down; but no, that can’t happen while the old folks are around. They love me just for being me; they keep me shining and fill me with oil. I’m as content as the picture of Congress, which they enjoy so much." And from that moment on, it felt at peace with itself, just as a noble old lamp truly deserves to be.


THE SHEPHERDESS AND THE CHIMNEY SWEEP

THE SHEPHERDESS AND THE CHIMNEY SWEEP

H
AVE you ever seen an old wooden cabinet, quite worn black with age, and ornamented with all sorts of carved figures and flourishes?

Just such a one stood in a certain parlor. It was a legacy from the great-grandmother, and was covered from top to bottom with carved roses and tulips. The most curious flourishes were on it, too; and between them peered forth little stags' heads, with their zigzag antlers. On the door panel had been carved the entire figure of a man, a most ridiculous man to look at, for he grinned—you could not call it smiling or laughing—in the drollest way. Moreover, he had crooked legs, little horns upon his forehead, and a long beard.[247]

Just such a one stood in a certain parlor. It was a heirloom from the great-grandmother and was covered from top to bottom with carved roses and tulips. The most curious designs were on it too; and among them peeked out little stags' heads with their zigzag antlers. On the door panel, the entire figure of a man had been carved, a particularly ridiculous-looking man, for he grinned—you couldn’t call it smiling or laughing—in the funniest way. Moreover, he had crooked legs, little horns on his forehead, and a long beard.[247]

The children used to call him the "crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant," which was a long, hard name to pronounce. Very few there are, whether in wood or in stone, who could get such a title. Surely to have cut him out in wood was no trifling task. However, there he was. His eyes were always fixed upon the table below, and toward the mirror, for upon this table stood a charming little porcelain shepherdess, her mantle gathered gracefully about her and fastened with a red rose. Her shoes and hat were gilded, and her hand held a shepherd's crook; she was very lovely. Close by her stood a little chimney sweep, also of porcelain. He was as clean and neat as any other figure. Indeed, he might as well have been made a prince as a sweep, since he was only make-believe; for though everywhere else he was as black as a coal, his round, bright face was as fresh and rosy as a girl's. This was certainly a mistake—it ought to have been black.

The kids used to call him the "crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant," which was a long, complicated name to say. Very few, whether made of wood or stone, could hold such a title. It must have been quite a job to carve him out of wood. But there he was. His eyes were always fixed on the table below and on the mirror, because on that table stood a charming little porcelain shepherdess, her cloak elegantly gathered around her and fastened with a red rose. Her shoes and hat were gold-plated, and she held a shepherd's crook; she was very pretty. Next to her stood a little porcelain chimney sweep. He was as clean and tidy as any other figurine. In fact, he could have easily been a prince instead of a sweep since he was just pretend; although he was as black as coal everywhere else, his round, bright face was as fresh and rosy as a girl's. This was definitely a mistake—his face should have been black.

There he stood so prettily, with his ladder in his hand, quite close to the shepherdess. From the first he had been placed there, and he always remained on the same spot; for they had promised[248] to be true to each other. They suited each other exactly—they were both young, both of the same kind of porcelain, and both equally fragile.

There he stood so charmingly, with his ladder in his hand, right next to the shepherdess. From the beginning, he had been positioned there, and he always stayed in the same place; because they had promised[248] to be loyal to one another. They were perfect for each other—they were both youthful, made of the same delicate porcelain, and equally fragile.

Close to them stood another figure three times as large as themselves. It was an old Chinaman, a mandarin, who could nod his head. He was of porcelain, too, and he said he was the grandfather of the shepherdess; but this he could not prove. He insisted that he had authority over her, and so when the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant made proposals to the little shepherdess, he nodded his head, in token of his consent.

Close to them stood another figure three times their size. It was an old Chinese man, a mandarin, who could nod his head. He was made of porcelain as well, and claimed to be the grandfather of the shepherdess; but he couldn't prove it. He insisted that he had authority over her, so when the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant made proposals to the little shepherdess, he nodded his head in agreement.

"You will have a husband," said the old mandarin to her, "a husband who, I verily believe, is of mahogany wood. You will be the wife of a field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant, of a man who has a whole cabinet full of silver plate, besides a store of no one knows what in the secret drawers."

"You will have a husband," said the old mandarin to her, "a husband who I truly believe is made of mahogany wood. You will be the wife of a field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant, of a man who has an entire cabinet full of silverware, along with a stash of who knows what in the hidden drawers."

"I will never go into that dismal cabinet," declared the little shepherdess. "I have heard it said that there are eleven porcelain ladies already imprisoned there."[249]

"I will never go into that gloomy cabinet," the little shepherdess declared. "I've heard there are already eleven porcelain ladies trapped in there."[249]

"Then," rejoined the mandarin, "you will be the twelfth, and you will be in good company. This very night, when the old cabinet creaks, we shall keep the wedding, as surely as I am a Chinese mandarin." And upon this he nodded his head and fell asleep.

"Then," said the mandarin, "you'll be the twelfth, and you'll be in good company. Tonight, when the old cabinet creaks, we will have the wedding, just as I am a Chinese mandarin." With that, he nodded his head and fell asleep.

But the little shepherdess wept, and turned to the beloved of her heart, the porcelain chimney sweep.

But the little shepherdess cried and turned to the one she loved, the porcelain chimney sweep.

"I believe I must ask you," she said, "to go out with me into the wide world, for here it is not possible for us to stay."

"I think I need to ask you," she said, "to come with me into the wide world, because we can’t stay here."

"I will do in everything as you wish," replied the little chimney sweep. "Let us go at once. I am sure I can support you by my trade."

"I'll do everything you want," replied the little chimney sweep. "Let's go right away. I'm sure I can support you with my work."

"If we were only down from the table," said she. "I shall not feel safe till we are far away out in the wide world and free."

"If we could just get down from the table," she said. "I won't feel safe until we’re far out in the open world and free."

The little chimney sweep comforted her, and showed her how to set her little foot on the carved edges, and on the gilded foliage twining round the leg of the table, till at last they both reached the floor. But, turning for a last look at the old cabinet, they saw that everything was in commotion.[250] All the carved stags stretched their heads farther out than before, raised their antlers, and moved their throats, while the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant sprang up and shouted to the old Chinese mandarin, "Look! they are eloping! they are eloping!"

The little chimney sweep reassured her and showed her how to place her small foot on the carved edges and the gilded leaves wrapping around the table leg, until finally they both reached the floor. But, as they turned for one last look at the old cabinet, they saw that everything was in chaos.[250] All the carved stags reached their heads out further than before, lifted their antlers, and moved their throats, while the uneven-legged field marshal major general corporal sergeant jumped up and shouted to the old Chinese mandarin, "Look! They are running away! They are running away!"

They were not a little frightened at this, and jumped quickly into an open drawer in the window seat.

They were pretty scared by this and jumped quickly into an open drawer in the window seat.

Here lay three or four packs of cards that were not quite complete, and a little doll's theater, which had been set up as nicely as could be. A play was going on, and all the queens sat in the front row, and fanned themselves with the flowers which they held in their hands, while behind them stood the knaves, each with two heads, one above and one below, as playing cards have. The play was about two persons who were not allowed to marry, and the shepherdess cried, for it seemed so like her own story.

Here were three or four incomplete decks of cards and a small dollhouse theater, arranged as nicely as possible. A play was underway, with all the queens sitting in the front row, fanning themselves with the flowers they held. Behind them stood the knaves, each with two heads, one on top and one below, like playing cards. The play was about two people who weren’t allowed to marry, and the shepherdess cried, as it felt so much like her own story.

"I cannot bear this!" she said. "Let us leave the drawer."

"I can't stand this!" she said. "Let's leave the drawer."

But when she had again reached the floor she looked up at the table and saw that the old[251] Chinese mandarin was awake, and that he was rocking his whole body to and fro with rage.

But when she got back to the floor, she looked up at the table and saw that the old[251] Chinese mandarin was awake and rocking his whole body back and forth with anger.

"The old mandarin is coming!" cried she, and down she fell on her porcelain knees, so frightened was she.

"The old mandarin is coming!" she exclaimed, and she dropped to her porcelain knees, terrified.

"I have thought of a plan," said the chimney sweep. "Suppose we creep into the jar of perfumes, the potpourri vase which stands in the corner. There we can rest upon roses and lavender, and throw salt in his eyes if he comes near."

"I've come up with a plan," said the chimney sweep. "What if we sneak into the jar of perfumes, the potpourri vase in the corner? We can rest on the roses and lavender, and throw salt in his eyes if he gets too close."

"That will not do at all," she said. "Besides, I know that the old mandarin and the potpourri vase were once betrothed; and no doubt some slight friendship still exists between them. No, there is no help for it; we must wander forth together into the wide world."

"That won't work at all," she said. "Besides, I know that the old mandarin and the potpourri vase used to be engaged; and I'm sure there's still some sort of friendship between them. No, there's no other option; we have to go out together into the wide world."

"Have you really the courage to go out into the wide world with me?" asked the chimney sweep. "Have you considered how large it is, and that if we go, we can never come back?"

"Do you really have the courage to step into the big world with me?" the chimney sweep asked. "Have you thought about how vast it is, and that if we leave, we can never return?"

"I have," replied she.

"I do," she replied.

And the chimney sweep looked earnestly at her and said, "My way lies through the chimney. Have you really the courage to go with me[252] through the stove, and creep through the flues and the tunnel? Well do I know the way! we shall come out by the chimney, and then I shall know how to manage. We shall mount so high that they can never reach us, and at the top there is an opening that leads out into the wide world."

And the chimney sweep looked at her seriously and said, "I travel through the chimney. Do you really have the courage to follow me[252] through the stove, crawl through the flues and the tunnel? I know the way well! We'll come out by the chimney, and then I’ll figure out what to do next. We’ll go so high that they can never catch us, and at the top, there’s an opening that leads out into the wide world."

And he led her to the door of the stove.

And he took her to the door of the stove.

"Oh, how black it looks!" she said. Still she went on with him, through the stove, the flues, and the tunnel, where it was as dark as pitch.

"Oh, how dark it looks!" she said. Still, she went on with him, through the stove, the flues, and the tunnel, where it was as dark as coal.

"Now we are in the chimney," said he; "and see what a lovely star shines above us."

"Now we’re in the chimney," he said, "and look at that beautiful star shining above us."

There actually was a star in the sky, that was shining right down upon them, as if to show them the way. Now they climbed and crept—a frightful way it was, so steep and high! But he went first to guide, and to smooth the way as much as he could. He showed her the best places on which to set her little china foot, till at last they came to the edge of the chimney and sat down to rest, for they were very tired, as may well be supposed.

There really was a star in the sky, shining down on them like it was guiding their way. They climbed and crawled—it was a scary path, so steep and high! But he went ahead to lead and to make the way easier as much as he could. He pointed out the best spots for her to place her little china foot until they finally reached the edge of the chimney and sat down to rest, as they were very tired, as you can imagine.

The sky and all its stars were above them, and below lay all the roofs of the town. They[253] saw all around them the great, wide world. It was not like what the poor little shepherdess had fancied it, and she leaned her little head upon her chimney sweep's shoulder and wept so bitterly that the gilding was washed from her golden sash.

The sky and all its stars were above them, and below were all the rooftops of the town. They[253] looked around and saw the vast, wide world. It wasn't at all like what the poor little shepherdess had imagined, and she rested her head on her chimney sweep's shoulder and cried so hard that the gold came off her golden sash.

"This is too much," said she; "it is more than I can bear. The world is too large! I wish I were safe back again upon the little table under the mirror. I shall never be happy till I am there once more. I have followed you out into the wide world. Surely, if you really love me, you will follow me back."

"This is too much," she said. "It's more than I can handle. The world is too big! I wish I were safe back on the little table under the mirror. I'll never be happy until I’m there again. I've followed you out into this vast world. If you really love me, you'll follow me back."

The chimney sweep tried to reason with her. He reminded her of the old mandarin, and the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant, but she wept so bitterly, and kissed her little chimney sweep so fondly, that he could not do otherwise than as she wished, foolish as it was.

The chimney sweep tried to talk her out of it. He reminded her of the old mandarin and the lopsided field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant, but she cried so hard and kissed her little chimney sweep so affectionately that he couldn't do anything but what she wanted, no matter how silly it was.

So they climbed down the chimney, though with the greatest difficulty, crept through the flues, and into the stove, where they paused to listen behind the door, to discover what might be going on in the room.[254]

So they climbed down the chimney, even though it was really hard, crawled through the vents, and into the stove, where they stopped to listen behind the door, trying to find out what was happening in the room.[254]

All was quiet, and they peeped out. Alas! there on the floor lay the old mandarin. He had fallen from the table in his attempt to follow the runaways, and had broken into three pieces. His whole back had come off in a single piece, and his head had rolled into a corner. The crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant stood where he had always stood, reflecting upon what had happened.

All was quiet, and they peeked out. Unfortunately, there on the floor lay the old mandarin. He had fallen from the table while trying to follow the runaways and had broken into three pieces. His whole back had come off in one piece, and his head had rolled into a corner. The crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant stood exactly where he always had, thinking about what had happened.

"This is shocking!" said the little shepherdess. "My old grandfather is broken in pieces, and we are the cause of it," and she wrung her little hands.

"This is shocking!" said the little shepherdess. "My old grandfather is shattered, and we are to blame for it," and she wrung her little hands.

"He can be riveted," said the chimney sweep; "he can certainly be riveted. Do not grieve so! If they cement his back and put a rivet through his neck, he will be just as good as new, and will be able to say as many disagreeable things to us as ever."

"He can be fixed," said the chimney sweep; "he can definitely be fixed. Don’t be upset! If they seal his back and put a bolt through his neck, he’ll be just as good as new, and will be able to say as many annoying things to us as ever."

"Do you really think so?" asked she. Then they climbed again up to the place where they had stood before.

"Do you really think so?" she asked. Then they climbed back up to the spot where they had stood before.

"How far we have been," observed the chimney sweep, "and since we have got no farther[255] than this, we might have saved ourselves all the trouble."

"Look how far we've come," said the chimney sweep, "and since we haven't gotten any further than this[255], we could have saved ourselves all the trouble."

"I wish grandfather were mended," said the shepherdess; "I wonder if it will cost very much."

"I wish grandpa was fixed," said the shepherdess; "I wonder if it will be really expensive."

Mended he was. The family had his back cemented and his neck riveted, so that he was as good as new, only he could not nod.

He was fixed up. The family had his back repaired and his neck secured, so he was as good as new, except he couldn’t nod.

"You have become proud since you were broken to shivers," observed the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant, "but I must say, for my part, I don't see much to be proud of. Am I to have her, or am I not? Just answer me that."

"You've become so proud since you were shattered," said the crooked-legged field-marshal-major-general-corporal-sergeant. "But I have to say, I don't see much to be proud of. Am I going to get her, or not? Just give me a straight answer."

The chimney sweep and the shepherdess looked most piteously at the old mandarin. They were so afraid that he would nod his head. But he could not, and it would have been beneath his dignity to have confessed to having a rivet in his neck. So the young porcelain people always remained together, and they blessed the grandfather's rivet and loved each other till they were broken in pieces.

The chimney sweep and the shepherdess looked at the old mandarin with such sadness. They were so scared he would nod his head. But he couldn’t, and it would have been too demeaning to admit he had a rivet in his neck. So the young porcelain figures stayed together, and they cherished the grandfather's rivet and loved each other until they were shattered into pieces.


THE DROP OF WATER

THE DROP OF WATER

Y
OU know, surely, what the microscope is—that wonderful little glass which makes everything appear a hundred times larger than it really is.

If you look through a microscope at a single drop of ditch water, you will see a thousand odd-looking creatures, such as you never could imagine dwelled in water. They do not look unlike a whole plateful of shrimps, all jumping and crowding upon each other. So fierce are these little creatures that they will tear off each other's arms and legs without the least mercy, and yet after their fashion they look merry and happy.

If you look through a microscope at a single drop of ditch water, you'll see a thousand strange-looking creatures that you could never imagine lived in water. They kind of look like a whole plateful of shrimp, all jumping and crowding on top of each other. These tiny creatures are so fierce that they'll rip each other's arms and legs off without any mercy, yet in their own way, they look cheerful and happy.

Now there was once an old man, whom his neighbors called Cribbley Crabbley—a curious name, to be sure, which meant something like[257] "creep-and-crawl." He always liked to make the most of everything, and when he could not manage it in the ordinary way, he tried magic.

Now, there was an old man whom his neighbors called Cribbley Crabbley—a strange name, indeed, which meant something like[257] "creep-and-crawl." He always liked to make the best of everything, and when he couldn't do it the usual way, he turned to magic.

One day he sat looking through his microscope at a drop of water that had been brought from a neighboring ditch. What a scene of scrambling and swarming it was, to be sure! All the thousands of little imps in the water jumped and sprang about, devouring each other, or tearing each other to bits.

One day, he sat looking through his microscope at a drop of water taken from a nearby ditch. What a chaotic scene it was! All the tiny creatures in the water jumped and darted around, eating each other or ripping each other apart.

"Upon my word this is really shocking. There must surely be some way to make them live in peace and quiet, so that each attends only to his own concerns." And he thought and thought, but still could not hit upon any plan, so he must needs have recourse to conjuring.

"Honestly, this is really surprising. There has to be some way to make them live in peace and quiet, so that everyone focuses on their own issues." He thought and thought, but still couldn't come up with any plan, so he had to turn to magic.

"I must give them color so that they may be seen more plainly," said he. Accordingly he poured something that looked like a drop of red wine—but which in reality was witch's blood—upon the drop of water. Immediately all the strange little creatures became red all over, and looked for all the world like a whole town full of naked red Indians.[258]

"I need to give them color so they can be seen more clearly," he said. So, he poured what seemed like a drop of red wine—but was actually witch's blood—onto the drop of water. Instantly, all the strange little creatures turned completely red and looked just like an entire town of naked red Indians.[258]

"Why, what have you here?" asked another old magician, who had no name at all, which made him even more remarkable than Cribbley Crabbley.

"Why, what do you have here?" asked another old magician, who had no name at all, which made him even more remarkable than Cribbley Crabbley.

"If you can find out what it is," replied Cribbley Crabbley, "I will give it you; but I warn you you'll not do so easily."

"If you can figure out what it is," replied Cribbley Crabbley, "I'll give it to you; but I warn you, it won’t be easy."

The conjurer without a name looked through the microscope, and it seemed to him that the scene before him was a whole town, in which the people ran about naked in the wildest way. It was quite shocking! Still more horrible was it to see how they kicked and cuffed, struggled and fought, pecked, bit, tore, and swallowed, each his neighbor. Those that were under wanted to be at the top, while those that chanced to be at the top must needs thrust themselves underneath.

The nameless magician peered through the microscope and felt like he was looking at a whole town where people ran around naked in the craziest manner. It was absolutely shocking! Even more disturbing was witnessing how they kicked and hit each other, struggled and fought, pecked, bit, ripped, and devoured one another. Those at the bottom wanted to be on top, while those who happened to be on top were trying to push their way back down below.

"And now look, his leg is longer than mine, so off with it!" one seemed to be saying. Another had a little lump behind his ear,—an innocent little lump enough,—but it seemed to pain him, and therefore the others seemed determined that it should pain him more. So they hacked at it, and dragged the poor thing about, and at last ate him up, all on account of the little lump. One[259] only of the creatures was quiet, a modest little maid, who sat by herself evidently wishing for nothing but peace and quietness. The others would not have it so, however. They soon pulled the little damsel forward, cuffed and tore her, and then ate her up.

"And now look, his leg is longer than mine, so off with it!" one seemed to be saying. Another had a small bump behind his ear—just an innocent little bump—but it seemed to hurt him, and the others were determined to make it hurt him even more. So they started hacking at it, dragged the poor thing around, and eventually ate him up, all because of that little bump. One[259] only of the creatures was calm, a modest little girl who sat by herself clearly wishing for nothing but peace and quiet. The others wouldn’t let that happen, though. They quickly pulled the little lady forward, hit and tore at her, and then ate her up.

"This is uncommonly droll and amusing!" said the nameless magician.

"This is incredibly funny and entertaining!" said the nameless magician.

"Yes. But what do you think it is?" asked Cribbley Crabbley. "Can you make it out?"

"Yeah. But what do you think it is?" asked Cribbley Crabbley. "Can you figure it out?"

"It is easy enough to guess, to be sure," was the reply of the nameless magician; "easy enough. It is either Paris or Copenhagen, or some other great city; I don't know which, for they are all alike. It is some great city, of course."

"It’s pretty easy to figure out, for sure," replied the nameless magician. "Easy enough. It’s either Paris or Copenhagen, or some other big city; I can’t say which, since they all look the same. It’s definitely some major city, of course."

"It is a drop of ditch-water," said Cribbley Crabbley.

"It’s just a drop of ditch water," said Cribbley Crabbley.


THE SWINEHERD

THE SWINEHERD

T
HERE was once a poor prince who had a kingdom, but it was a very small one. Still it was quite large enough to admit of his marrying, and he wished to marry.

It was certainly rather bold of him to say, as he did, to the emperor's daughter, "Will you have me?" But he was renowned far and wide, and there were a hundred princesses who would have answered, "Yes," and, "Thank you kindly." We shall see what this princess said. Listen!

It was definitely pretty bold of him to ask the emperor's daughter, "Will you marry me?" But he was famous everywhere, and there were a hundred princesses who would have said, "Yes," and, "Thank you very much." We'll see how this princess responded. Listen!

It happened that where the prince's father lay buried there grew a rose tree, a most beautiful rose tree, which blossomed only once in five years, and even then bore only one flower. Ah, but that was a rose! It smelled so sweet that[261] all cares and sorrows were forgotten by those who inhaled its fragrance!

It turned out that on the spot where the prince's father was buried, there grew a stunning rose bush, which only bloomed once every five years, and even then it produced just one flower. But what a flower it was! Its scent was so sweet that[261] anyone who breathed it in forgot all their worries and sadness!

Moreover, the prince had a nightingale that could sing in such a manner that it seemed as if all sweet melodies dwelt in her little throat. Now the princess was to have the rose and the nightingale; and they were accordingly put into large silver caskets and sent to her.

Moreover, the prince had a nightingale that could sing in a way that made it seem like all beautiful melodies were living in her tiny throat. Now the princess was to receive the rose and the nightingale; and they were placed in large silver boxes and sent to her.

The emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the princess and the ladies of the court were playing at "Visiting." When she saw the caskets with the presents, the princess clapped her hands for joy.

The emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the princess and the ladies of the court were playing "Visiting." When she saw the caskets with the gifts, the princess clapped her hands in excitement.

"Ah, if it should be a little pussy cat," exclaimed she. Instead, the rose tree, with its beautiful rose, came to view.

"Ah, if it turns out to be a little kitty," she exclaimed. Instead, the rose bush, with its beautiful rose, came into view.

"Oh, how prettily it is made!" said all the court ladies.

"Oh, how beautifully it's made!" said all the court ladies.

"It is more than pretty," said the emperor; "it is charming."

"It’s not just pretty," said the emperor; "it’s charming."

The princess touched it and was ready to cry. "Fie, papa," said she, "it is not made at all. It is natural!"

The princess touched it and was about to cry. "Oh, come on, Dad," she said, "it's not made at all. It's natural!"

"Fie," said all the court ladies; "it is natural!"[262]

"Yikes," said all the court ladies; "that's just how it is!"[262]

"Let us see what the other casket contains before we get into bad humor," proposed the emperor. So the nightingale came forth, and sang so delightfully that at first no one could say anything ill-humored of her.

"Let's check out what the other casket holds before we get in a bad mood," suggested the emperor. So the nightingale stepped forward and sang so beautifully that initially, no one could say anything negative about her.

"Superbe! charmant!" exclaimed the ladies, for they all used to chatter French, and each worse than her neighbor.

"Superb! Charming!" exclaimed the ladies, for they all chatted in French, each worse than the one next to her.

"How much the bird reminds me of the musical box that belonged to our blessed empress!" remarked an old knight. "Oh! yes, these are the same tunes, the same execution."

"How much the bird reminds me of the music box that belonged to our beloved empress!" said an old knight. "Oh! Yes, these are the same tunes, the same performance."

"Yes, yes!" said the emperor, and at the remembrance he wept like a child.

"Yes, yes!" said the emperor, and at the thought of it, he cried like a child.

"I still hope it is not a real bird," said the princess.

"I still hope it isn't a real bird," said the princess.

"Yes, it is a real bird," said those who had brought it.

"Yes, it's a real bird," said those who brought it.

"Well, then, let the bird fly," returned the princess. And she positively refused to see the prince.

"Alright, let the bird go," said the princess. And she absolutely refused to see the prince.

However, he was not to be discouraged. He stained his face brown and black, pulled his cap over his ears, and knocked at the door of the castle.[263]

However, he wasn’t going to let that get him down. He colored his face brown and black, pulled his cap down over his ears, and knocked on the door of the castle.[263]

"Good day to my lord the emperor," said he. "Can I have employment here at the palace?"

"Good day, my lord the emperor," he said. "Can I get a job here at the palace?"

"Why, yes," said the emperor. "It just occurs to me that I want some one to take care of the pigs, there are so many of them."

"Of course," said the emperor. "I just realized that I need someone to look after the pigs; there are so many of them."

So the prince came to be the imperial swineherd.

So the prince ended up becoming the emperor's pig keeper.

He had a miserable little room, close by the pigsty, and here he was obliged to stay; and he sat the whole day long and worked. By evening he had made a pretty little saucepan. Little bells were hung all around it; and when the pot was boiling, the bells tinkled in the most charming manner, and played the old melody,

He had a tiny, miserable room right next to the pigpen, and this was where he had to stay; he sat there all day long working. By evening, he had crafted a lovely little saucepan. Tiny bells were hung all around it, and when the pot was boiling, the bells tinkled in the most delightful way, playing the old melody.

"Ach, du lieber Augustin,
Everything is gone, gone, gone.
But what was still more curious, whoever held his finger in the smoke of this saucepan, at once smelled all the dishes that were cooking on every hearth of the city. This, you see, was something quite different from the rose.

Now the princess happened to walk that way with her court ladies, and when she heard the[264] tune she stood quite still and seemed pleased, for she could play "Dearest Augustine." It was the only piece she knew, and she played it with one finger.

Now the princess happened to walk that way with her ladies-in-waiting, and when she heard the[264] tune, she stopped and looked happy, because she could play "Dearest Augustine." It was the only piece she knew, and she played it with one finger.

"Why, that is the piece that I play on the piano!" said the princess. "That swineherd must certainly have been well educated. Go in and ask him the price of the instrument."

"Wow, that's the piece I play on the piano!" said the princess. "That swineherd must have been really well educated. Go inside and ask him how much the instrument costs."

So one of the court ladies had to go in, but she drew on wooden slippers first.

So one of the court ladies had to go in, but she put on wooden slippers first.

"What will you take for the saucepan?" inquired the lady.

"What will you take for the saucepan?" asked the lady.

"I must have ten kisses from the princess," said the swineherd.

"I need ten kisses from the princess," said the pig keeper.

"Heaven preserve us!" exclaimed the maid of honor.

"Heaven help us!" exclaimed the maid of honor.

"I cannot sell it for less," answered the swineherd.

"I can't sell it for less," replied the pig keeper.

"Well, what does he say?" asked the princess.

"Well, what does he say?" asked the princess.

"I cannot tell you, really," replied the lady. "It is too dreadful."

"I can't really explain it," the lady replied. "It's just too awful."

"Then you may whisper it." So the lady whispered it.

"Then you can whisper it." So the lady whispered it.

"He is an impudent fellow," said the princess,[265] and she walked on. But when she had gone a little way, the bells again tinkled prettily,

"He is such a rude guy," said the princess,[265] and she continued walking. But after she had gone a little way, the bells chimed sweetly again,

"Ah! thou dearest Augustine,
All is lost, lost, lost.

"Stay!" said the princess. "Ask him if he will have ten kisses from the ladies of my court."

"Wait!" said the princess. "Ask him if he would like to receive ten kisses from the women in my court."

"No, thank you!" answered the swineherd. "Ten kisses from the princess, or I keep the saucepan myself."

"No, thanks!" replied the swineherd. "I want ten kisses from the princess, or I'm keeping the saucepan for myself."

"How tiresome! That must not be either!" said the princess; "but do you all stand before me, that no one may see us."

"How annoying! That can't be true!" said the princess. "But you all need to stand in front of me so that no one can see us."

The court ladies placed themselves in front of her, and spread out their dresses. So the swineherd got ten kisses, and the princess got the saucepan.

The court ladies positioned themselves in front of her and fanned out their dresses. So the swineherd received ten kisses, and the princess got the saucepan.

That was delightful! The saucepan was kept boiling all the evening and the whole of the following day. They knew perfectly well what was cooking on every hearth in the city, from the chamberlain's to the cobbler's. The court ladies danced and clapped their hands.

That was so much fun! The pot was kept boiling all evening and through the next day. They knew exactly what was cooking on every stove in the city, from the duchess's to the cobbler's. The ladies of the court danced and cheered.

"We know who has soup, and who has[266] pancakes for dinner to-day; who has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!"

"We know who has soup, and who has[266] pancakes for dinner today; who has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!"

"Yes, but keep my secret, for I am an emperor's daughter."

"Yes, but please keep my secret, because I’m a princess."

The prince—that is, the swineherd, for no one knew that he was other than an ill-favored swineherd—let not a day pass without working at something. At last he constructed a rattle, which, when it was swung round and round, played all the waltzes and jig tunes which have been heard since the creation of the world.

The prince—actually, the swineherd, since nobody knew he was anything different from a grumpy swineherd—didn't let a day go by without working on something. Finally, he made a rattle that, when spun around, played all the waltzes and jig tunes that have been heard since the beginning of time.

"Ah, that is superbe!" said the princess, when she passed by. "I have never heard prettier compositions. Go in and ask him the price of the instrument. But mind, he shall have no more kisses."

"Ah, that is superb!" said the princess as she walked by. "I've never heard prettier music. Go in and ask him how much the instrument costs. But remember, he won't get any more kisses."

"He will have a hundred kisses from the princess," said the lady who had been to ask.

"He will get a hundred kisses from the princess," said the lady who had come to ask.

"He is not in his right senses," said the princess, and walked on. But when she had gone a little way she stopped again. "One must encourage art," said she; "I am the emperor's daughter. Tell him he shall, as on yesterday, have ten kisses from me, and may take the rest from the ladies of the court."[267]

"He's not thinking straight," said the princess, and walked on. But after she had gone a little way, she stopped again. "We must support the arts," she said; "I am the emperor's daughter. Tell him he will, like yesterday, receive ten kisses from me, and can take the rest from the ladies of the court."[267]

"Oh, but we should not like that at all," said the ladies.

"Oh, but we really shouldn't like that at all," said the ladies.

"What are you muttering?" asked the princess. "If I can kiss him, surely you can! Remember I give you food and wages."

"What are you mumbling about?" asked the princess. "If I can kiss him, you can definitely do it! Just remember I provide you with food and pay."

"A hundred kisses from the princess," said he, "or else let every one keep his own."

"A hundred kisses from the princess," he said, "or else everyone can keep their own."

"Stand round," said she, and all the ladies stood round as before.

"Stand around," she said, and all the ladies gathered as they had before.

"What can be the reason for such a crowd close by the pigsty?" asked the emperor, who happened just then to step out on the balcony. He rubbed his eyes and put on his spectacles.

"What could be the reason for such a crowd near the pigsty?" asked the emperor, who had just stepped out onto the balcony. He rubbed his eyes and put on his glasses.

"They are the ladies of the court. I must go and see what they are about." So he pulled up his slippers at the heel, for he had trodden them down.

"They're the ladies of the court. I need to go see what they're up to." So he adjusted his slippers at the heel, since he had stepped on them.

As soon as he had got into the courtyard he moved very softly, and the ladies were so much engrossed with counting the kisses that they did not perceive the emperor. He rose on his tiptoes.

As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he moved quietly, and the ladies were so focused on counting the kisses that they didn't notice the emperor. He went up on his tiptoes.

"What is all this?" said he, when he saw what was going on, and he boxed the princess's ear with his slipper, just as the swineherd was taking the eighty-sixth kiss.[268]

"What’s going on here?" he asked, noticing the situation, and he smacked the princess's ear with his slipper, just as the swineherd was giving the eighty-sixth kiss.[268]

"Be off with you! March out!" cried the emperor, for he was very angry. Both princess and swineherd were thrust out of the city, and the princess stood and wept, while the swineherd scolded, and the rain poured down.

"Get out of here! Move along!" shouted the emperor, furious. Both the princess and the swineherd were pushed out of the city, and the princess stood there crying, while the swineherd yelled, and the rain came pouring down.

"Alas, unhappy creature that I am!" said the princess. "If I had but married the handsome young prince! Ah, how unfortunate I am!"

"Alas, what a sad creature I am!" said the princess. "If only I had married the handsome young prince! Oh, how unlucky I am!"

The swineherd went behind a tree, washed the black and brown from his face, threw off his dirty clothing, and stepped forth in his princely robes. He looked so noble that the princess could not help bowing before him.

The pig herder went behind a tree, cleaned the dirt off his face, took off his ragged clothes, and came out in his royal attire. He looked so regal that the princess couldn't help but bow to him.

"I have come to despise thee," said he. "Thou wouldst not have an honorable prince! Thou couldst not prize the rose and the nightingale, but thou wast ready to kiss the swineherd for the sake of a trumpery plaything. Thou art rightly served."

"I have come to hate you," he said. "You wouldn’t appreciate an honorable prince! You couldn't value the rose and the nightingale, but you were ready to kiss the swineherd for a worthless trinket. You get what you deserve."

He then went back to his own little kingdom, where he shut the door of his palace before her very eyes. Now she might well sing,

He then returned to his own little kingdom, where he closed the door of his palace right in front of her. Now she could definitely sing,

"Ah! thou dearest Augustine,
All is lost, lost, lost.

THE METAL PIG

THE METAL PIG

I
N THE city of Florence, not far from the Piazza del Granduca, runs a little cross street called Porta Rosa. In this street, just in front of the market place where vegetables are sold, stands a pig, made of brass and curiously formed. The color has been changed by age to dark green, but clear, fresh water pours from the snout, which shines as if it had been polished—and so indeed it has, for hundreds of poor people and children seize it in their hands as they place their mouths close to the mouth of the animal to drink. It is quite a picture to see a half-naked boy clasping the well-formed creature by the head as he presses his rosy lips against its jaws. Every one who visits Florence can very quickly find the place; he has only to ask the first beggar[270] he meets for the Metal Pig, and he will be told where it is.

It was late on a winter evening. The mountains were covered with snow, but the moon shone brightly, and moonlight in Italy is as good as the light of gray winter's day in the north. Indeed, it is better, for the clear air seems to raise us above the earth; while in the north a cold, gray, leaden sky appears to press us down to earth, even as the cold, damp earth shall one day press on us in the grave.

It was late on a winter evening. The mountains were blanketed in snow, but the moon shone brightly, and moonlight in Italy is just as good as the gray winter light in the north. In fact, it's even better, because the clear air makes us feel like we're floating above the ground; whereas in the north, a cold, gray, heavy sky seems to weigh us down, just like the cold, damp earth will one day weigh on us in the grave.

In the garden of the grand duke's palace, under the roof of one of the wings, where a thousand roses bloom in winter, a little ragged boy had been sitting the whole day long. The boy might serve as a type of Italy: lovely and smiling, and yet suffering. He was hungry and thirsty, but no one gave him anything; and when it became dark and they were about to close the gardens, the porter turned him out. A long time he stood musing on the bridge which crosses the Arno and looking at the glittering stars that were reflected in the water which flowed between him and the wonderful marble bridge Delia Trinità.[271] He then walked away towards the Metal Pig, half knelt down, clasped it with his arms, and, putting his mouth to the shining snout, drank deep draughts of the fresh water. Close by lay a few salad leaves and two chestnuts, which were to serve for his supper. No one was in the street but himself. It belonged only to him. He boldly seated himself on the pig's back, leaned forward so that his curly head could rest on the head of the animal, and, before he was aware, fell asleep.

In the garden of the grand duke's palace, under the roof of one of the wings, where a thousand roses bloom in winter, a little ragged boy had been sitting all day long. The boy could represent Italy: beautiful and smiling, yet suffering. He was hungry and thirsty, but no one gave him anything; and when it got dark and they were about to close the gardens, the caretaker kicked him out. For a long time, he stood lost in thought on the bridge that crosses the Arno, gazing at the glittering stars reflected in the water flowing between him and the stunning marble bridge Delia Trinità.[271] He then walked toward the Metal Pig, half knelt down, wrapped his arms around it, and drank deeply from the fresh water with his mouth on the shiny snout. Nearby lay a few salad leaves and two chestnuts that were meant for his dinner. He was the only one in the street. It belonged solely to him. He confidently sat on the pig's back, leaned forward so that his curly head rested on the head of the animal, and before he realized it, he fell asleep.

It was midnight. The Metal Pig raised himself gently, and the boy heard him say quite distinctly, "Hold tight, little boy, for I am going to run"; and away he started for a most wonderful ride. First they arrived at the Piazza del Granduca, and the metal horse which bears the duke's statue neighed aloud. The painted coats of arms on the old council house shone like transparent pictures, and Michelangelo's "David" swung his sling. It was as if everything had life. The metallic groups of figures, among which were "Perseus" and "The Rape of the Sabines," looked like living persons, and cries of terror sounded from them all across the noble square. By the Palazzo[272] degli Uffizi, in the arcade where the nobility assembled for the carnival, the Metal Pig stopped. "Hold fast," said the animal, "hold fast, for I am going upstairs."

It was midnight. The Metal Pig lifted himself up gently, and the boy clearly heard him say, "Hold on tight, little boy, because I'm about to run," and off they went on an incredible ride. First, they arrived at the Piazza del Granduca, and the metal horse holding the duke's statue neighed loudly. The painted coats of arms on the old council house glimmered like see-through pictures, and Michelangelo's "David" swung his sling. It felt like everything was alive. The metallic figures, including "Perseus" and "The Rape of the Sabines," looked like real people, and cries of fear echoed from them all across the grand square. By the Palazzo[272] degli Uffizi, in the arcade where the nobles gathered for the carnival, the Metal Pig came to a stop. "Hold on tight," said the creature, "hold on tight, because I'm going upstairs."

The little boy said not a word. He was half pleased and half afraid. They entered a long gallery, where the boy had been before. The walls were resplendent with paintings, and here and there stood statues and busts, all in a clear light as if it were day. The grandest sight appeared when the door of a side room opened. The little boy could remember what beautiful things he had seen there, but to-night everything shone in its brightest colors. Here stood the figure of a beautiful woman, as radiantly beautiful as nature and the art of one of the great masters could make her. Her graceful limbs appeared to move; dolphins sprang at her feet, and immortality shone from her eyes. The world called her the "Venus de' Medici." By her side were statues of stone, in which the spirit of life breathed; figures of men, one of whom whetted his sword and was named "The Grinder"; fighting gladiators, for whom the sword had been sharpened, and who[273] strove for the goddess of beauty. The boy was dazzled by so much glitter, for the walls were gleaming with bright colors. Life and movement were in everything.

The little boy said nothing. He felt a mix of excitement and fear. They walked into a long hallway he had been in before. The walls were filled with stunning paintings, and here and there were statues and busts, all brightly lit as if it were daytime. The most magnificent sight came when a side room door opened. The little boy remembered the beautiful things he had seen there, but tonight everything glowed in vibrant colors. There stood the figure of a stunning woman, as breathtaking as nature and the skill of one of the great masters could create. Her elegant limbs seemed to move; dolphins sprang at her feet, and immortality shone from her eyes. The world called her the "Venus de' Medici." Beside her were stone statues that seemed alive; figures of men, one of whom sharpened his sword and was called "The Grinder"; fighting gladiators, for whom the sword had been honed, striving for the goddess of beauty. The boy was dazzled by all the sparkle, as the walls shone with bright colors. Life and movement filled everything.

As they passed from hall to hall, beauty showed itself in whatever they saw; and, as the Metal Pig went step by step from one picture to another, the little boy could see it all plainly. One glory eclipsed another; yet there was one picture that fixed itself on the little boy's memory more especially, because of the happy children it represented; for these the little boy had seen in daylight. Many pass this picture with indifference, and yet it contains a treasure of poetic feeling. It represents Christ descending into Hades. It is not those who are lost that one sees, but the heathen of olden times.

As they moved from room to room, beauty revealed itself in everything they encountered; and as the Metal Pig went step by step from one artwork to the next, the little boy could see it all clearly. One wonder overshadowed another; yet there was one artwork that stood out in the little boy's memory, especially because of the joyful children it depicted; for these were the children he had seen in the daylight. Many people pass by this artwork without a second thought, yet it holds a wealth of poetic emotion. It shows Christ descending into Hades. It isn't the damned that one sees, but the ancient pagans.

The Florentine, Angiolo Bronzino, painted this picture. Most beautiful is the expression on the faces of two children who appear to have full confidence that they shall reach heaven at last. They are embracing each other, and one little one stretches out his hand towards another who stands below them, and points to himself as if he[274] were saying, "I am going to heaven." The older people stand as if uncertain yet hopeful, and bow in humble adoration to the Lord Jesus. On this picture the boy's eyes rested longer than on any other, and the Metal Pig stood still before it. A low sigh was heard. Did it come from the picture or from the animal? The boy raised his hands toward the smiling children, and then the pig ran off with him through the open vestibule.

The Florentine, Angiolo Bronzino, painted this picture. The expression on the faces of the two children is incredibly beautiful, as they seem completely confident that they will finally reach heaven. They are hugging each other, and one child stretches out his hand toward another who stands below them, pointing to himself as if he’s saying, “I’m going to heaven.” The adults stand by, looking uncertain but hopeful, bowing in humble adoration to the Lord Jesus. The boy’s eyes lingered on this painting longer than any other, and the Metal Pig remained still in front of it. A soft sigh was heard. Did it come from the painting or from the animal? The boy raised his hands toward the smiling children, and then the pig ran off with him through the open vestibule.

"Thank you, thank you, you beautiful animal," said the little boy, caressing the Metal Pig as it ran down the steps.

"Thank you, thank you, you amazing creature," said the little boy, petting the Metal Pig as it dashed down the steps.

"Thanks to yourself also," replied the Metal Pig. "I have helped you and you have helped me, for it is only when I have an innocent child on my back that I receive the power to run. Yes, as you see, I can even venture under the rays of the lamp in front of the picture of the Madonna, but I must not enter the church. Still, from without, and while you are upon my back, I may look in through the open door. Do not get down yet, for if you do, then I shall be lifeless, as you have seen me in the daytime in the Porta Rosa."[275]

"Thanks to you too," replied the Metal Pig. "I've helped you, and you've helped me, because I only gain the power to move when I have an innocent child on my back. Yes, as you can see, I can even go under the light in front of the picture of the Madonna, but I can't go inside the church. Still, from the outside, while you're on my back, I can peek through the open door. Don't get off yet, because if you do, I’ll be lifeless, like you’ve seen me during the day at the Porta Rosa." [275]

"I will stay with you, my dear creature," said the little boy. So they went on at a rapid pace through the streets of Florence, till they came to the square before the church of Santa Croce. The folding doors flew open, and lights streamed from the altar, through the church, into the deserted square. A wonderful blaze of light streamed from one of the monuments in the left aisle, and a thousand moving stars formed a kind of glory round it. Even the coat of arms on the tombstone shone, and a red ladder on a blue field gleamed like fire. It was the grave of Galileo. The monument is unadorned, but the red ladder is an emblem of art—signifying that the way to glory leads up a shining ladder, on which the great prophets rise to heaven like Elijah of old. In the right aisle of the church every statue on the richly carved sarcophagi seemed endowed with life. Here stood Michelangelo; there Dante, with the laurel wreath around his brow; Alfieri and Machiavelli; for here, side by side, rest the great men, the pride of Italy.

"I'll stay with you, my dear friend," said the little boy. So they hurried through the streets of Florence until they reached the square in front of the church of Santa Croce. The folding doors swung open, and light poured from the altar, filling the church and spilling into the empty square. A brilliant light shone from one of the monuments in the left aisle, and a thousand twinkling stars created a kind of glory around it. Even the coat of arms on the tombstone glimmered, and a red ladder on a blue background sparkled like fire. It was Galileo's grave. The monument is simple, but the red ladder symbolizes art—indicating that the path to glory climbs a shining ladder, on which the great prophets ascend to heaven, like the old Elijah. In the right aisle of the church, every statue on the intricately carved sarcophagi appeared almost alive. Here was Michelangelo; there was Dante, with a laurel wreath on his head; Alfieri and Machiavelli—all resting here side by side, the great men who are the pride of Italy.

The church itself is very beautiful, even more beautiful than the marble cathedral at Florence,[276] though not so large. It seemed as if the carved vestments stirred, and as if the marble figures which they covered raised their heads higher to gaze upon the brightly colored, glowing altar, where the white-robed boys swung the golden censers amid music and song; and the strong fragrance of incense filled the church and streamed forth into the square. The boy stretched out his hands toward the light, and at the same moment the Metal Pig started again, so rapidly that he was obliged to cling tightly to him. The wind whistled in his ears. He heard the church door creak on its hinges as it closed, and it seemed to him as if he had lost his senses; then a cold shudder passed over him, and he awoke.

The church itself is stunning, even more breathtaking than the marble cathedral in Florence,[276] although it’s not as big. It felt like the carved decorations were alive, as if the marble figures they adorned lifted their heads higher to gaze at the brightly colored, glowing altar, where the boys in white robes swung the golden censers to the sound of music and song; the strong smell of incense filled the church and flowed out into the square. The boy stretched his hands toward the light, and at that moment, the Metal Pig jolted to life again, so quickly that he had to hold on tight. The wind howled in his ears. He heard the church door creak as it shut, and it felt as if he had lost his senses; then a cold shiver ran through him, and he woke up.

It was morning. The Metal Pig stood in its old place on the Porta Rosa, and the boy found that he had nearly slipped off its back. Fear and trembling came upon him as he thought of his mother. She had sent him out the day before to get some money, but he had not been able to get any, and now he was hungry and thirsty. Once more he clasped the neck of his metal steed, kissed its nose, and nodded farewell[277] to it. Then he wandered away into one of the narrowest streets, where there was scarcely room for a loaded donkey to pass. A great iron-bound door stood ajar; and, passing through, he climbed a brick staircase with dirty walls, and a rope for balustrade, till he came to an open gallery hung with rags. From here a flight of steps led down to a court, where from a fountain water was drawn up by iron rollers to the different stories of the house. Many water buckets hung side by side. Sometimes the roller and the bucket danced in the air, splashing the water all over the court. Another broken-down staircase led from the gallery, and two Russian sailors running down it almost upset the poor boy. They were coming from their nightly carousal. A woman, not very young, with an unpleasant face and a quantity of black hair, followed them. "What have you brought home?" she asked when she saw the boy.

It was morning. The Metal Pig stood in its usual spot on the Porta Rosa, and the boy realized he had almost slipped off its back. Fear and anxiety washed over him as he thought of his mother. She had sent him out the day before to get some money, but he hadn’t been able to, and now he was hungry and thirsty. Once again, he wrapped his arms around the neck of his metal steed, kissed its nose, and nodded goodbye to it. Then he wandered into one of the narrowest streets, where there was barely enough space for a loaded donkey to pass. A large iron-bound door was slightly open; he went through it and climbed a brick staircase with dirty walls, using a rope as a handrail, until he reached an open gallery draped with rags. From here, a set of steps led down to a courtyard, where a fountain drew water up with iron rollers to the different floors of the building. Many water buckets hung side by side. Sometimes the roller and the bucket danced in the air, splashing water all over the courtyard. Another crumbling staircase led from the gallery, and two Russian sailors ran down it, almost knocking over the poor boy. They were coming back from their night of drinking. A woman, not very young, with an unattractive face and a lot of black hair, followed them. "What did you bring home?" she asked when she saw the boy.

"Don't be angry," he pleaded. "I received nothing, I have nothing at all"; and he seized his mother's dress and would have kissed it. Then they went into a little room. I need not[278] describe it, but only say that there stood in it an earthen pot with handles, made for holding fire, which in Italy is called a marito. This pot she took in her lap, warmed her fingers, and pushed the boy with her elbow.

"Please don't be angry," he begged. "I didn’t get anything, I have nothing at all"; and he grabbed his mother's dress, trying to kiss it. Then they went into a small room. I don’t need to describe it, except to mention that there was an earthen pot with handles, made for holding fire, which in Italy is called a marito. She took this pot in her lap, warmed her fingers, and nudged the boy with her elbow.

"Certainly you must have some money," she said. The boy began to cry, and then she struck him till he cried aloud.

"Of course you must have some money," she said. The boy started to cry, and then she hit him until he screamed.

"Be quiet, or I'll break your screaming head." She swung about the fire pot which she held in her hand, while the boy crouched to the earth and screamed. Then a neighbor came in, who also had a marito under her arm. "Felicita," she said, "what are you doing to the child?"

"Be quiet, or I'll smash your screaming head." She swung the fire pot she held in her hand as the boy crouched down and screamed. Then a neighbor came in, also carrying a marito under her arm. "Felicita," she said, "what are you doing to the child?"

"The child is mine," she answered; "I can murder him if I like, and you too, Giannina."

"The child is mine," she replied; "I could kill him if I wanted to, and you too, Giannina."

Then again she swung the fire pot about. The other woman lifted hers up to defend herself, and the two pots clashed so violently that they were dashed to pieces and fire and ashes flew about the room.

Then she swung the fire pot again. The other woman raised hers to protect herself, and the two pots collided so hard that they shattered, sending fire and ashes flying around the room.

The boy rushed out at the sight, sped across the courtyard, and fled from the house. The poor child ran till he was quite out of breath. At last[279] he stopped at the church the doors of which were opened to him the night before, and went in. Here everything was bright, and the boy knelt down by the first tomb on his right hand, the grave of Michelangelo, and sobbed as if his heart would break. People came and went; the service went on, but no one noticed the boy except an elderly citizen, who stood still and looked at him for a moment and then went away like the rest. Hunger and thirst overpowered the child, and he became quite faint and ill. At last he crept into a corner behind the marble monuments and went to sleep. Towards evening he was awakened by a pull at his sleeve. He started up, and the same old citizen stood before him.

The boy hurried out at the sight, dashed across the courtyard, and ran from the house. The poor child ran until he was completely out of breath. Finally, he stopped at the church whose doors had been opened to him the night before, and went inside. Everything here was bright, and the boy knelt down by the first tomb on his right, the grave of Michelangelo, and sobbed as if his heart would break. People came and went; the service continued, but no one noticed the boy except for an older man, who paused for a moment to look at him before moving on like everyone else. Hunger and thirst overwhelmed the child, making him feel faint and unwell. Eventually, he crawled into a corner behind the marble monuments and fell asleep. Toward evening, he was awakened by a tug at his sleeve. He sat up, and the same older man stood before him.

"Are you ill? Where do you live? Have you been here all day?" were some of the questions asked by the old man. After hearing his answers, the old man took him to a small house in a back street close by. They entered a glovemaker's shop, where a woman sat sewing busily. A little white poodle, so closely shaved that his pink skin could plainly be seen, frisked about the room and gamboled over the boy.[280]

"Are you sick? Where do you live? Have you been here all day?" were some of the questions the old man asked. After hearing his answers, the old man took him to a small house on a nearby back street. They entered a glove maker's shop, where a woman was sewing busily. A little white poodle, so closely shaved that his pink skin was clearly visible, raced around the room and played with the boy.[280]

"Innocent souls are soon intimate," said the woman, as she caressed both the boy and the dog.

"Innocent souls become close quickly," said the woman as she stroked both the boy and the dog.

These good people gave the child food and drink, and said he should stay with them all night, and that the next day the old man, who was called Giuseppe, would go and speak to his mother. A simple little bed was prepared for him, but to him who had so often slept on the hard stones it was a royal couch, and he slept sweetly and dreamed of the splendid pictures, and of the Metal Pig. Giuseppe went out the next morning, and the poor child was not glad to see him go, for he knew that the old man had gone to his mother, and that perhaps he would have to return. He wept at the thought, and then played with the lively little dog and kissed it, while the old woman looked kindly at him to encourage him.

These kind people gave the child food and drink, telling him he could stay with them all night, and that the next day the old man, named Giuseppe, would go talk to his mother. They set up a simple little bed for him, but to someone who had often slept on hard stones, it felt like a royal bed, and he slept soundly, dreaming of beautiful images and the Metal Pig. The next morning, Giuseppe went out, and the poor child wasn't happy to see him leave because he knew the old man was going to his mother, and he might have to come back. He cried at the thought, then played with the lively little dog and gave it kisses, while the old woman watched him kindly to cheer him up.

What news did Giuseppe bring back? At first the boy could not find out, for the old man talked to his wife, and she nodded and stroked the boy's cheek. Then she said, "He is a good lad, he shall stay with us. He may become a clever glovemaker, like you. Look what delicate fingers he has. Madonna intended him for a glovemaker."[281]

What news did Giuseppe bring back? At first, the boy couldn’t figure it out because the old man was talking to his wife, and she nodded and stroked the boy's cheek. Then she said, "He’s a good kid, he can stay with us. He might become a skilled glovemaker, just like you. Look at his delicate fingers. Madonna meant for him to be a glovemaker." [281]

So the boy stayed with them, and the woman herself taught him to sew. He ate well, and slept well, and became very merry. But at last he began to tease Bellissima, as the little dog was called. This made the woman angry, and she scolded him and threatened him, which made him unhappy, and he went and sat in his own room, full of sad thoughts. This chamber looked out upon the street, in which hung skins to dry, and there were thick iron bars across his window. That night he lay awake, thinking of the Metal Pig. Indeed, it was always in his thoughts. Suddenly he fancied he heard feet outside going pitapat. He sprang out of bed and went to the window. Could it be the Metal Pig? But there was nothing to be seen. Whatever he had heard had passed already.

So the boy stayed with them, and the woman herself taught him how to sew. He ate well, slept well, and became very cheerful. But eventually, he started to tease Bellissima, which was the little dog’s name. This made the woman angry, and she scolded him and threatened him, which upset him, so he went to his room, filled with sad thoughts. This room overlooked the street, where skins were hung up to dry, and there were thick iron bars across his window. That night, he lay awake, thinking about the Metal Pig. In fact, it was always on his mind. Suddenly, he thought he heard footsteps outside, going pitapat. He jumped out of bed and went to the window. Could it be the Metal Pig? But there was nothing to be seen. Whatever he had heard had already passed by.

"Go help the gentleman to carry his box of colors," said the woman the next morning when their neighbor, the artist, passed by, carrying a paint box and a large roll of canvas. The boy instantly took the box and followed the painter. They walked on till they reached the picture gallery, and mounted the same staircase up which[282] he had ridden that night on the Metal Pig. He remembered all the pictures and statues, especially the marble Venus, and again he looked at the Madonna with the Saviour and St. John. They stopped before the picture by Il Bronzino, in which Christ is represented as standing in the lower world, with the children smiling before him in the sweet expectation of entering heaven. The poor boy smiled, too, for here was his heaven.

"Go help the gentleman carry his box of colors," said the woman the next morning when their neighbor, the artist, passed by with a paint box and a large roll of canvas. The boy immediately took the box and followed the painter. They walked until they got to the art gallery and climbed the same staircase that he had gone up that night on the Metal Pig. He remembered all the pictures and statues, especially the marble Venus, and he looked again at the Madonna with the Savior and St. John. They paused in front of the painting by Il Bronzino, where Christ is depicted standing in the lower world, with children smiling at him in joyful anticipation of entering heaven. The poor boy smiled too, because this was his heaven.

"You may go home now," said the painter, while the boy stood watching him till he had set up his easel.

"You can go home now," said the painter, while the boy stood watching him until he had set up his easel.

"May I see you paint?" asked the boy. "May I see you put the picture on this white canvas?"

"Can I watch you paint?" asked the boy. "Can I see you put the picture on this white canvas?"

"I am not going to paint," replied the artist, bringing out a piece of chalk. His hand moved quickly, and his eye measured the great picture, and though nothing appeared but a faint line, the figure of the Saviour was as clearly visible as in the colored picture.

"I’m not going to paint," replied the artist, pulling out a piece of chalk. His hand moved swiftly, and his eye gauged the large canvas, and even though only a faint line showed, the figure of the Savior was as clearly visible as in the colored image.

"Why don't you go?" said the painter. Then the boy wandered home silently, and seated himself on the table, and learned to sew gloves. But all day long his thoughts were in the picture[283] gallery, and so he pricked his fingers and was awkward. But he did not tease Bellissima. When evening came, and the house door stood open, he slipped out. It was a bright, beautiful, starlight evening, but rather cold. Away he went through the already deserted streets, and soon came to the Metal Pig. He stooped down and kissed its shining nose, and then seated himself on its back.

"Why don’t you go?" said the painter. The boy then silently wandered home, sat down at the table, and began to learn how to sew gloves. However, all day long his mind was in the art gallery, causing him to prick his fingers and fumble. He didn’t tease Bellissima. When evening came and the front door was open, he slipped out. It was a bright, beautiful night filled with stars, though a bit chilly. He walked through the now empty streets and soon arrived at the Metal Pig. He bent down, kissed its shiny nose, and then sat on its back.

"You happy creature," he said; "how I have longed for you! We must take a ride to-night."

"You happy creature," he said; "I’ve missed you so much! We have to go for a ride tonight."

But the Metal Pig lay motionless, while the fresh stream gushed forth from its mouth. The little boy still sat astride its back, when he felt something pulling at his clothes. He looked down, and there was Bellissima, little smooth-shaven Bellissima, barking as if she would have said, "Here I am, too. Why are you sitting there?"

But the Metal Pig lay still, while fresh water poured out of its mouth. The little boy was still sitting on its back when he felt something tugging at his clothes. He looked down and saw Bellissima, the little smooth-shaven Bellissima, barking as if to say, "I'm here too. Why are you sitting there?"

A fiery dragon could not have frightened the little boy so much as did the little dog in this place. Bellissima in the street and not dressed! as the old lady called it. What would be the end of this? The dog never went out in winter, unless she was attired in a little lambskin coat,[284] which had been made for her. It was fastened round the little dog's neck and body with red ribbons, and decorated with rosettes and little bells. The dog looked almost like a little kid when she was allowed to go out in winter and trot after her mistress. Now, here she was in the cold, and not dressed. Oh, how would it end? All his fancies were quickly put to flight; yet he kissed the Metal Pig once more, and then took Bellissima in his arms. The poor little thing trembled so with cold that the boy ran homeward as fast as he could.

A fiery dragon couldn’t have scared the little boy as much as the little dog did in this place. Bellissima was out in the street and not dressed, as the old lady put it. What would happen next? The dog never went out in winter unless she was wearing her little lambskin coat, which was made just for her. It was fastened around the little dog's neck and body with red ribbons and decorated with rosettes and tiny bells. The dog looked almost like a little kid when she was allowed to go out in winter and follow her owner. But now, here she was in the cold, and without her coat. Oh, how would this turn out? All his worries quickly came rushing back; yet he kissed the Metal Pig one more time and then picked up Bellissima. The poor little thing was shaking so badly from the cold that the boy ran home as fast as he could.

"What are you running away with there?" asked two of the police whom he met, and at whom the dog barked. "Where have you stolen that pretty dog?" they asked, and took it away from him.

"What are you running away with there?" asked two of the police officers he encountered, the dog barking at them. "Where did you steal that cute dog?" they asked, taking it away from him.

"Oh, I have not stolen it. Do give it back to me," cried the boy, despairingly.

"Oh, I didn't steal it. Please give it back to me," the boy cried, feeling hopeless.

"If you have not stolen it, you may say at home that they can send to the watch-house for the dog." Then they told him where the watch-house was, and went away with Bellissima.

“If you haven’t stolen it, you can tell them at home to send to the watch-house for the dog.” Then they told him where the watch-house was and left with Bellissima.

Here was trouble indeed. The boy did not[285] know whether he had better jump into the Arno or go home and confess everything. They would certainly kill him, he thought.

Here was real trouble. The boy didn’t know whether he should jump into the Arno or go home and confess everything. He thought they would definitely kill him.

"Well, I would gladly be killed," he reasoned; "for then I should die and go to heaven." And so he went home, almost hoping for death.

"Well, I would gladly be killed," he reasoned; "because then I would die and go to heaven." And so he went home, almost wishing for death.

The door was locked, and he could not reach the knocker. No one was in the street, so he took up a stone and with it made a tremendous noise at the door.

The door was locked, and he couldn't reach the knocker. There was no one on the street, so he picked up a stone and made a huge racket at the door.

"Who is there?" asked somebody from within.

"Who’s there?" someone asked from inside.

"It is I," said he. "Bellissima is gone. Open the door, and then kill me."

"It’s me," he said. "Bellissima is gone. Open the door, and then kill me."

Then, indeed, there was a great panic, for madam was so very fond of Bellissima. She immediately looked at the wall where the dog's dress usually hung; and there was the little lambskin.

Then, there was a huge panic because she was so attached to Bellissima. She quickly glanced at the wall where the dog's outfit usually hung, and there was the little lambskin.

"Bellissima in the watch-house!" she cried. "You bad boy! How did you entice her out? Poor little delicate thing, with those rough policemen! And she'll be frozen with cold."

"Beautiful in the watchhouse!" she shouted. "You naughty boy! How did you get her to come out? Poor little fragile thing, surrounded by those tough cops! And she must be freezing cold."

Giuseppe went off at once, while his wife lamented and the boy wept. Several of the neighbors came in, and among them the painter.[286] He took the boy between his knees and questioned him. Soon he heard the whole story, told in broken sentences, and also about the Metal Pig and the wonderful ride to the picture gallery, which was certainly rather incomprehensible. The painter, however, consoled the little fellow, and tried to soften the woman's anger, but she would not be pacified till her husband returned from the police with Bellissima. Then there was great rejoicing, and the painter caressed the boy and gave him a number of pictures.

Giuseppe left immediately, while his wife cried and the boy sobbed. Several neighbors came in, including the painter.[286] He knelt down to the boy and asked him questions. Soon, the boy shared the whole story in choppy sentences, including the tale of the Metal Pig and the amazing ride to the art gallery, which was definitely a bit confusing. The painter, however, comforted the little guy and tried to ease the woman’s anger, but she wouldn’t calm down until her husband returned from the police with Bellissima. Then there was a lot of joy, and the painter hugged the boy and gave him several pictures.

Oh, what beautiful pictures those were—figures with funny heads! And, best of all, the Metal Pig was there, too. Nothing could be more delightful! By means of a few strokes it was made to appear on the paper; and even the house that stood behind it had been sketched. Oh, if he could only draw and paint! He who could do this could conjure all the world before him. The first leisure moment during the next day the boy got a pencil, and on the back of one of the other drawings he attempted to copy the drawing of the Metal Pig, and he succeeded. Certainly it was rather crooked, rather up and[287] down, one leg thick, and another thin. Still it was like the copy, and he was overjoyed at what he had done. The pencil would not go quite as it ought, he had found, but the next day he tried again. A second pig was drawn by the side of the first, and this looked a hundred times better. The third attempt was so good that everybody could see what it was meant to represent.

Oh, those pictures were amazing—figures with funny heads! And, best of all, the Metal Pig was there too. Nothing could be more delightful! With just a few strokes, it appeared on the paper; even the house behind it was sketched. Oh, if only he could draw and paint! Whoever could do this could bring the whole world to life. During his first free moment the next day, the boy grabbed a pencil and tried to copy the drawing of the Metal Pig on the back of one of the other drawings, and he succeeded. Sure, it was a bit crooked, a little uneven, one leg thick and the other thin. Still, it resembled the original, and he was thrilled with what he had accomplished. He realized the pencil didn't work quite as it should, but the next day he tried again. He drew a second pig next to the first, and this one looked a hundred times better. The third attempt was so good that everyone could see what it was supposed to be.

And now the glovemaking went on but slowly. The orders given by the shops in the town were not finished quickly; for the Metal Pig had taught the boy that all objects may be drawn upon paper, and Florence is a picture book in itself for any one who chooses to turn over its pages. On the Piazza della Trinità stands a slender pillar, and upon it is the goddess of justice blindfolded, with her scales in her hand. She was soon represented on paper, and it was the glovemaker's boy who placed her there. His collection of pictures increased, but as yet they were only copies of lifeless objects, when one day Bellissima came gamboling before him. "Stand still," cried he, "and I will draw you beautifully, to put in my collection."[288]

And now the glove-making continued, but at a slow pace. The orders from the local shops weren’t finished quickly because the Metal Pig had taught the boy that everything can be drawn on paper, and Florence itself is like a picture book for anyone willing to flip through its pages. On the Piazza della Trinità, there stands a tall pillar, and on it is the blindfolded goddess of justice holding her scales. She was quickly sketched on paper, and it was the glove maker's boy who drew her. His collection of pictures grew, but so far, they were just copies of inanimate objects. Then one day, Bellissima came bouncing by him. “Hold still,” he shouted, “and I’ll draw you beautifully for my collection.”[288]

Bellissima would not stand still, so she must be bound fast in one position. He tied her head and tail, but she barked and jumped and so pulled and tightened the string that she was nearly strangled. And just then her mistress walked in.

Bellissima wouldn't stay still, so she had to be tied down in one spot. He secured her head and tail, but she barked and leaped around, pulling and tightening the string until she almost choked. Just then, her owner walked in.

"You wicked boy! The poor little creature!" was all she could utter.

"You bad boy! That poor little thing!" was all she could say.

She pushed the boy from her, thrust him away with her foot, called him a most ungrateful, good-for-nothing, wicked boy, and forbade him to enter her house again. Then she wept, and kissed her little half-strangled Bellissima. At this moment the painter entered the room—and here is the turning point of the story.

She pushed the boy away from her with her foot, called him an ungrateful, worthless, wicked kid, and told him he could never come back to her house. Then she cried and kissed her little half-strangled Bellissima. Just then, the painter walked into the room—and this is the turning point of the story.

In the year 1834 there was an exhibition in the Academy of Arts at Florence. Two pictures, placed side by side, attracted many people. The smaller of the two represented a little boy sitting at a table drawing. Before him was a little white poodle, curiously shaven, but as the animal would not stand still, its head and tail had been fastened with a string, to keep it in one position. The truthfulness and life in this picture interested every one. The painter was said to be a young[289] Florentine, who had been found in the streets when a child by an old glovemaker, who had brought him up. The boy had taught himself to draw. It was also said that a young artist, now famous, had discovered this talent in the child just as he was about to be sent away for having tied up madam's favorite little dog to use as a model.

In 1834, there was an exhibition at the Academy of Arts in Florence. Two paintings, displayed side by side, drew a lot of attention. The smaller one depicted a little boy sitting at a table, drawing. In front of him was a little white poodle, oddly shaved, but because the dog wouldn’t stay still, its head and tail were tied with a string to keep it in one position. The realism and liveliness of this painting fascinated everyone. The artist was said to be a young Florentine, who had been found as a child in the streets by an old glove maker, who raised him. The boy had taught himself how to draw. It was also said that a young artist, now well-known, discovered this talent in the child just as he was about to be sent away for tying up the lady’s favorite small dog to use as a model.

The glovemaker's boy had become a really great painter, as the picture proved; but the larger picture by its side was a still greater proof of his talent. It represented a handsome boy asleep, clothed in rags and leaning against the Metal Pig, in the street of the Porta Rosa. All the spectators knew the spot well. The child's arms were round the neck of the Pig, and he was in a deep sleep. The lamp before the picture of the Madonna threw a strong light on the pale, delicate face of the child. It was a beautiful picture. A large gilt frame surrounded it, and on one corner of the frame a laurel wreath had been hung. But a black band, twined unseen among the green leaves, and a streamer of crape hung down from it; for within the last few days the young artist had—died.

The glovemaker's boy had become an amazing painter, as the picture showed; but the larger picture next to it was an even bigger testament to his talent. It depicted a handsome boy sleeping, dressed in rags and leaning against the Metal Pig, in the street of the Porta Rosa. Everyone watching recognized the spot. The child had his arms wrapped around the Pig's neck and was fast asleep. The lamp in front of the Madonna picture cast a strong light on the child's pale, delicate face. It was a stunning painting. A large gilt frame surrounded it, and in one corner of the frame, a laurel wreath had been hung. But a black ribbon, woven unseen among the green leaves, and a stream of black fabric hung down from it; for in the last few days, the young artist had—died.


THE FLYING TRUNK

THE FLYING TRUNK

T
HERE was once a merchant who was so rich that he could have paved a whole street with gold, and would even then have had enough left for a small alley. He did not do so; he knew the value of money better than to use it in this way. So clever was he that every shilling he put out brought him a crown, and so it continued as long as he lived.

His son inherited his wealth, and lived a merry life with it. He went to a masquerade every night, made kites out of five-pound notes, and threw pieces of gold into the sea instead of stones, making ducks and drakes of them.

His son inherited his money and lived a cheerful life with it. He attended a masquerade every night, made kites out of five-pound notes, and tossed gold coins into the sea instead of stones, skipping them across the water.

In this manner he soon lost all his money. At last he had nothing left but a pair of slippers, an old dressing gown, and four shillings. And now[291] all his companions deserted him. They would not walk with him in the streets, but one of them, who was very good-natured, sent him an old trunk with this message, "Pack up!"

In this way, he quickly lost all his money. Eventually, he was left with only a pair of slippers, an old robe, and four shillings. At that point, [291] all his friends abandoned him. They wouldn’t walk with him on the streets, but one of them, who was really kind, sent him an old trunk with the message, "Pack up!"

"Yes," he said, "it is all very well to say 'pack up.'" But he had nothing left to pack, therefore he seated himself in the trunk.

"Yeah," he said, "it's easy to say 'pack up.'" But he had nothing left to pack, so he sat down in the trunk.

It was a very wonderful trunk, for no sooner did any one press on the lock than the trunk could fly. He shut the lid and pressed the lock, when away flew the trunk up the chimney, with him in it, right up into the clouds. Whenever the bottom of the trunk cracked he was in a great fright, for if the trunk had fallen to pieces, he would have turned a tremendous somersault over the trees. However, he arrived safely in Turkey. He hid the trunk in a wood under some dry leaves and then went into the town. This he could do very well, for among the Turks people always go about in dressing gowns and slippers, just as he was.

It was an amazing trunk because as soon as anyone pressed the lock, the trunk would take off. He closed the lid and pressed the lock, and suddenly the trunk soared up the chimney, carrying him along into the clouds. Whenever the bottom of the trunk creaked, he was really scared, because if the trunk had broken apart, he would have flipped dramatically over the trees. Luckily, he made it safely to Turkey. He hid the trunk in a forest under some dry leaves and then went into town. This was easy for him since in Turkey, people usually walk around in robes and slippers, just like he was.

He happened to meet a nurse with a little child. "I say, you Turkish nurse," cried he, "what castle is that near the town, with the windows placed so high?"[292]

He ran into a nurse with a small child. "Hey, you Turkish nurse," he shouted, "what castle is that near the town, with the windows so high?"[292]

"The Sultan's daughter lives there," she replied. "It has been prophesied that she will be very unhappy about a lover, and therefore no one is allowed to visit her unless the king and queen are present."

"The Sultan's daughter lives there," she said. "It has been foretold that she will be very unhappy about a lover, so no one is allowed to visit her unless the king and queen are present."

"Thank you," said the merchant's son. So he went back to the wood, seated himself in his trunk, flew up to the roof of the castle, and crept through the window into the room where the princess lay asleep on the sofa. She awoke and was very much frightened, but he told her he was a Turkish angel who had come down through the air to see her. This pleased her very much. He sat down by her side and talked to her, telling her that her eyes were like beautiful dark lakes, in which the thoughts swam about like little mermaids; and that her forehead was a snowy mountain which contained splendid halls full of pictures. He related to her the story about the stork, who brings the beautiful children from the rivers. These stories delighted the princess, and when he asked her if she would marry him, she consented immediately.

"Thank you," said the merchant's son. So he went back to the woods, sat down in his trunk, flew up to the roof of the castle, and sneaked through the window into the room where the princess was sleeping on the sofa. She woke up and was very scared, but he told her he was a Turkish angel who had come down through the air to see her. This made her very happy. He sat down beside her and talked to her, telling her that her eyes were like beautiful dark lakes, where thoughts swam around like little mermaids; and that her forehead was a snowy mountain that held magnificent halls full of pictures. He shared with her the story about the stork, who brings beautiful children from the rivers. These stories delighted the princess, and when he asked her if she would marry him, she agreed right away.

"Will you tell us a story?" said the queen....

"But you must come on Saturday," she said, "for then my parents will take tea with me. They[294] will be very proud when they find that I am going to marry a Turkish angel. But you must think of some very pretty stories to tell them, for they like to hear stories better than anything. My mother prefers one that is deep and moral, but my father likes something funny, to make him laugh."

"But you have to come on Saturday," she said, "because my parents will have tea with me then. They[294] will be really proud when they learn that I'm going to marry a Turkish angel. But you need to come up with some really nice stories to share with them because they love hearing stories more than anything. My mom prefers something meaningful and moral, but my dad likes something funny that will make him laugh."

"Very well," he replied, "I shall bring you no other marriage portion than a story"; and so they parted. But the princess gave him a sword studded with gold coins, and these he could make useful.

"Alright," he responded, "I won’t give you anything but a story as a marriage gift"; and with that, they separated. However, the princess gave him a sword decorated with gold coins, which he could put to good use.

He flew away to the town and bought a new dressing gown, and afterwards returned to the wood, where he composed a story so as to be ready by Saturday; and that was no easy matter. It was ready, however, when he went to see the princess on Saturday. The king and queen and the whole court were at tea with the princess, and he was received with great politeness.

He flew to town and bought a new bathrobe, then returned to the woods, where he wrote a story to have it ready by Saturday; and that wasn't an easy task. However, it was ready when he went to see the princess on Saturday. The king, queen, and the entire court were having tea with the princess, and he was greeted very politely.

"Will you tell us a story?" said the queen; "one that is instructive and full of learning."

"Can you tell us a story?" the queen asked; "one that is entertaining and full of knowledge."

"Yes, but with something in it to laugh at," said the king.[295]

"Yeah, but with something in it to laugh at," said the king.[295]

"Certainly," he replied, and commenced at once, asking them to listen attentively.

"Sure," he said, and immediately started, asking them to pay close attention.

"There was once a bundle of matches that were exceedingly proud of their high descent. Their genealogical tree—that is, a great pine tree from which they had been cut—was at one time a large old tree in the wood. The matches now lay between a tinder box and an old iron saucepan and were talking about their youthful days. 'Ah! then we grew on the green boughs,' said they, 'and every morning and evening we were fed with diamond drops of dew. Whenever the sun shone we felt his warm rays, and the little birds would relate stories to us in their songs. We knew that we were rich, for the other trees only wore their green dresses in summer, while our family were able to array themselves in green, summer and winter. But the woodcutter came like a great disaster, and our family fell under the ax. The head of the house obtained a situation as mainmast in a very fine ship and can sail round the world whenever he will. Other branches of the family were taken to different places, and our own office now is to kindle a light[296] for common people. This is how such highborn people as we came to be in a kitchen.'

There was once a bundle of matches that were extremely proud of their noble lineage. Their family tree—that is, the great pine tree they were cut from—had once been a large old tree in the forest. Now, the matches lay between a tinder box and an old iron saucepan, reminiscing about their youthful days. "Ah! Back then we grew on the green branches," they said, "and every morning and evening we were fed with sparkling drops of dew. Whenever the sun shone, we felt its warm rays, and the little birds shared stories with us in their songs. We knew we were special because the other trees only wore their green leaves in summer, while our family could dress in green year-round. But then the woodcutter came like a great disaster, and our family fell to the axe. The head of the family became the mainmast on a beautiful ship and can sail around the world whenever it wants. Other branches of the family were taken to different places, and our role now is to start a flame[296] for everyday people. This is how such highborn individuals like us ended up in a kitchen."

"'Mine has been a very different fate,' said the iron pot, which stood by the matches. 'From my first entrance into the world I have been used to cooking and scouring. I am the first in this house when anything solid or useful is required. My only pleasure is to be made clean and shining after dinner and to sit in my place and have a little sensible conversation with my neighbors. All of us excepting the water bucket, which is sometimes taken into the courtyard, live here together within these four walls. We get our news from the market basket, but it sometimes tells us very unpleasant things about the people and the government. Yes, and one day an old pot was so alarmed that it fell down and was broken in pieces.'

"'Mine has been a very different fate,' said the iron pot, which stood by the matches. 'From the moment I entered this world, I've been used for cooking and cleaning. I'm the go-to when anything solid or useful is needed around here. My only joy comes from being cleaned and shining after dinner and sitting in my spot having a sensible chat with my neighbors. All of us, except for the water bucket, which sometimes gets taken into the courtyard, live together within these four walls. We get our news from the market basket, but it sometimes shares pretty unpleasant stories about the people and the government. One day, an old pot was so shocked that it fell and shattered into pieces.'

"'You are talking too much,' said the tinder box; and the steel struck against the flint till some sparks flew out, crying, 'We want a merry evening, don't we?'

"'You’re chatting too much,' said the tinder box; and the steel hit the flint until some sparks flew out, shouting, 'We want a fun evening, right?'"

"'Yes, of course,' said the matches. 'Let us talk about those who are the highest born.'[297]

"'Yes, of course,' said the matches. 'Let's talk about those who are the highest born.'[297]

"'No, I don't like to be always talking of what we are,' remarked the saucepan. 'Let us think of some other amusement; I will begin. We will tell something that has happened to ourselves; that will be very easy, and interesting as well. On the Baltic Sea, near the Danish shore—'

"'No, I don't want to keep talking about what we are,' said the saucepan. 'Let's think of something else to do; I'll start. We'll share something that has happened to us; that's easy and interesting too. On the Baltic Sea, near the Danish shore—'

"'What a pretty commencement!' said the plates. 'We shall all like that story, I am sure.'

"'What a beautiful start!' said the plates. 'We’re all going to enjoy that story, I’m sure.'"

"'Yes. Well, in my youth I lived in a quiet family where the furniture was polished, the floors scoured, and clean curtains put up, every fortnight.'

"'Yes. Well, in my youth I lived in a calm household where the furniture was polished, the floors were scrubbed, and clean curtains were put up every two weeks.'"

"'What an interesting way you have of relating a story,' said the carpet broom. 'It is easy to perceive that you have been a great deal in society, something so pure runs through what you say.'

"'What a fascinating way you have of telling a story,' said the carpet broom. 'It's clear that you've been around a lot, there's something so genuine in what you say.'"

"'That is quite true,' said the water bucket; and it made a spring with joy and splashed some water on the floor.

"That's absolutely right," said the water bucket; and it jumped up with joy and splashed some water on the floor.

"Then the saucepan went on with its story, and the end was as good as the beginning.

"Then the saucepan continued its story, and the ending was just as good as the beginning."

"The plates rattled with pleasure, and the carpet broom brought some green parsley out[298] of the dust hole and crowned the saucepan. It knew this would vex the others, but it thought, 'If I crown him to-day, he will crown me to-morrow.'

"The plates rattled with excitement, and the carpet broom pulled some green parsley out[298] of the dust hole and topped the saucepan. It knew this would annoy the others, but it thought, 'If I crown him today, he will return the favor tomorrow.'"

"'Now let us have a dance,' said the fire tongs. Then how they danced and stuck one leg in the air! The chair cushion in the corner burst with laughter at the sight.

"'Now let’s have a dance,' said the fire tongs. Then they danced and stuck one leg up in the air! The chair cushion in the corner burst out laughing at the sight.

"'Shall I be crowned now?' asked the fire tongs. So the broom found another wreath for the tongs.

"'Will I be crowned now?' asked the fire tongs. So the broom found another wreath for the tongs."

"'They are only common people after all,' thought the matches. The tea urn was now asked to sing, but she said she had a cold and could not sing unless she felt boiling heat within. They all thought this was affectation; they also considered it affectation that she did not wish to sing except in the parlor, when on the table with the grand people.

"'They’re just ordinary people, after all,' thought the matches. The tea kettle was then asked to sing, but she said she had a cold and couldn’t sing unless she felt really hot inside. They all thought this was just being pretentious; they also considered it pretentious that she only wanted to sing in the living room, when she was on the table with the fancy people."

"In the window sat an old quill pen, with which the maid generally wrote. There was nothing remarkable about the pen, except that it had been dipped too deeply in the ink; but it was proud of that.[299]

"In the window sat an old quill pen that the maid usually used for writing. There was nothing special about the pen, except that it had been dipped too deeply in the ink; but it took pride in that.[299]

"'If the tea urn won't sing,' said the pen, 'she needn't. There's a nightingale in a cage outside, that can sing. She has not been taught much, certainly, but we need not say anything this evening about that.'

"'If the tea urn won't sing,' said the pen, 'it's fine. There's a nightingale in a cage outside that can sing. She might not know much, but we don't have to mention that this evening.'"

"'I think it highly improper,' said the teakettle, who was kitchen singer and half brother to the tea urn, 'that a rich foreign bird should be listened to here. Is it patriotic? Let the market basket decide what is right.'

"'I find it very inappropriate,' said the teakettle, who was the kitchen singer and half-brother to the tea urn, 'that a wealthy foreign bird should be listened to here. Is it patriotic? Let the market basket determine what is right.'"

"'I certainly am vexed,' said the basket, 'inwardly vexed, more than any one can imagine. Are we spending the evening properly? Would it not be more sensible to put the house in order? If each were in his own place, I would lead a game. This would be quite another thing.'

"'I'm really annoyed,' said the basket, 'deep down annoyed, more than anyone can imagine. Are we spending the evening wisely? Wouldn’t it be more reasonable to tidy up the house? If everyone were where they should be, I could lead a game. That would be a completely different situation.'"

"'Let us act a play,' said they all. At the same moment the door opened and the maid came in. Then not one stirred; they remained quite still, although there was not a single pot among them that had not a high opinion of himself and of what he could do if he chose.

"'Let's put on a play,' they all said. At that moment, the door opened and the maid walked in. Then not one of them moved; they stayed completely still, even though there wasn't a single pot among them that didn't think highly of itself and what it could do if it wanted to."

"'Yes, if we had chosen,' each of them thought, 'we might have spent a very pleasant evening.'[300]

"'Yes, if we had chosen,' each of them thought, 'we could have had a really nice evening.'[300]

"The maid took the matches and lighted them, and dear me, how they spluttered and blazed up!

"The maid grabbed the matches and lit them, and oh my, how they spluttered and flared up!"

"'Now then,' they thought, 'every one will see that we are the first. How we shine! What a light we give!' But even while they spoke their lights went out."

"'Now then,' they thought, 'everyone will see that we're the first. Look how we shine! What a light we give!' But even as they spoke, their lights went out."

"What a capital story!" said the queen. "I feel as if I were really in the kitchen and could see the matches. Yes, you shall marry our daughter."

"What a great story!" said the queen. "I feel like I'm actually in the kitchen and can see the matches. Yes, you will marry our daughter."

"Certainly," said the king, "thou shalt have our daughter." The king said "thou" to him because he was going to be one of the family. The wedding day was fixed, and on the evening before, the whole city was illuminated. Cakes and sweetmeats were thrown among the people. The street boys stood on tiptoe and shouted "Hurrah," and whistled between their fingers. Altogether it was a very splendid affair.

"Sure," said the king, "you'll have our daughter." The king used "you" because he was going to be part of the family. The wedding day was set, and on the night before, the entire city was lit up. Cakes and sweets were thrown to the crowd. The street kids stood on their tiptoes and shouted "Hurray," whistling through their fingers. Overall, it was a magnificent celebration.

"I will give them another treat," said the merchant's son. So he went and bought rockets and crackers and every kind of fireworks that could be thought of, packed them in his trunk, and flew up with it into the air. What a whizzing and popping they made as they went off! The[301] Turks, when they saw the sight, jumped so high that their slippers flew about their ears. It was easy to believe after this that the princess was really going to marry a Turkish angel.

"I'll give them another treat," said the merchant's son. So he went out and bought rockets, firecrackers, and every kind of fireworks he could think of, packed them into his trunk, and soared up into the sky with it. What a whizzing and popping noise they made when they went off! The[301] Turks jumped so high when they saw the spectacle that their slippers flew off their feet. After this, it was easy to believe that the princess was truly about to marry a Turkish angel.

As soon as the merchant's son had come down to the wood after the fireworks, he thought, "I will go back into the town now and hear what they think of the entertainment." It was very natural that he should wish to know. And what strange things people did say, to be sure! Every one whom he questioned had a different tale to tell, though they all thought it very beautiful.

As soon as the merchant's son came down to the woods after the fireworks, he thought, "I'm going to head back into town now and see what people thought of the show." It was only natural for him to be curious. And what strange things people said, for sure! Everyone he asked had a different story to tell, even though they all agreed it was really beautiful.

"I saw the Turkish angel myself," said one. "He had eyes like glittering stars and a head like foaming water."

"I saw the Turkish angel myself," said one. "He had eyes like shining stars and a head like bubbling water."

"He flew in a mantle of fire," said another, "and lovely little cherubs peeped out from the folds."

"He flew in a cloak of fire," said another, "and beautiful little cherubs peeked out from the folds."

He heard many more fine things about himself and that the next day he was to be married. After this he went back to the forest to rest himself in his trunk. It had disappeared! A spark from the fireworks which remained had set it on fire. It was burned to ashes. So the merchant's[302] son could not fly any more, nor go to meet his bride. She stood all day on the roof, waiting for him, and most likely she is waiting there still, while he wanders through the world telling fairy tales—but none of them so amusing as the one he related about the matches.

He heard a lot more great things about himself and that he was getting married the next day. After that, he went back to the forest to rest in his trunk. It had vanished! A spark from the leftover fireworks had set it on fire. It was reduced to ashes. So the merchant's[302] son could no longer fly or go to meet his bride. She waited all day on the roof for him, and she’s probably still up there waiting, while he travels the world sharing fairy tales—but none of them are as entertaining as the one he told about the matches.


THE BUTTERFLY

THE BUTTERFLY

T
HERE was once a butterfly who wished for a bride; and, as may be supposed, he wanted to choose a very pretty one from among the flowers. He glanced with a very critical eye at all the flower beds and found that the flowers were seated quietly and demurely on their stalks, just as maidens should sit. But there was a great number of them, and it appeared as if making his choice would become very wearisome. The butterfly did not like to take too much trouble, so he flew off on a visit to the daisies.

The French call this flower Marguerite and say that it can prophesy. Lovers pluck off the leaves, and as they pluck each leaf they ask a question about their sweethearts, thus: "Does he or she love me? Dearly? Distractedly? Very[304] much? A little? Not at all?" and so on. Each one speaks these words in his own language.

The French call this flower Marguerite and say it can predict the future. Lovers pick the petals, and as they do, they ask questions about their partners, like: "Does he or she love me? Deeply? Madly? A lot? A little? Not at all?" and so on. Each person says these words in their own language.

The butterfly came, also, to Marguerite to inquire, but he did not pluck off her leaves; he pressed a kiss on each of them, for he thought there was always more to be done by kindness.

The butterfly came to Marguerite to ask about her, but he didn’t take any of her leaves; he gently kissed each one, believing that kindness was always the best approach.

"Darling Marguerite daisy," he said to her, "you are the wisest woman of them all. Pray tell me which of the flowers I shall choose for my wife. Which will be my bride? When I know, I will fly directly to her and propose."

"Darling Marguerite daisy," he said to her, "you're the smartest woman of them all. Please tell me which flower I should choose for my wife. Which will be my bride? Once I know, I'll rush straight to her and propose."

But Marguerite did not answer him. She was offended that he should call her a woman when she was only a girl; there is a great difference. He asked her a second time, and then a third, but she remained dumb, answering him not at all. Then he would wait no longer, but flew away to commence his wooing at once. It was in the early spring, when the crocus and the snowdrop were in full bloom.

But Marguerite didn't respond. She was upset that he called her a woman when she was just a girl; there's a big difference. He asked her again, and then a third time, but she stayed silent, not answering at all. Finally, he couldn't wait any longer and took off to start his flirting right away. It was early spring, when the crocuses and snowdrops were in full bloom.

"They are very pretty," thought the butterfly; "charming little lasses, but they are rather stiff and formal."[305]

"They're really beautiful," thought the butterfly; "adorable little girls, but they're a bit stiff and formal."[305]

Then, as young lads often do, he looked out for the older girls. He next flew to the anemones, but these were rather sour to his taste. The violet was a little too sentimental; the lime blossoms were too small—and, besides, there was such a large family of them. The apple blossoms, though they looked like roses, bloomed to-day, but might fall off to-morrow with the first wind that blew; and he thought a marriage with one of them might last too short a time. The pea blossom pleased him most of all. She was white and red, graceful and slender, and belonged to those domestic maidens who have a pretty appearance, yet can be useful in the kitchen. He was just about to make her an offer when, close by her, he saw a pod, with a withered flower hanging at the end.

Then, like most young guys do, he started checking out the older girls. He quickly went to the anemones, but they were a bit disappointing for him. The violet felt a bit too over-the-top; the lime blossoms were too tiny—and there were just so many of them. The apple blossoms, although they resembled roses, bloomed today but could easily drop off with the first gust of wind; he thought a relationship with one of them might not last long. The pea blossom caught his eye the most. She was white and red, elegant and slender, and belonged to those homey girls who look good but can also help out in the kitchen. He was just about to propose when, right next to her, he noticed a pod with a wilted flower hanging off the end.

"Who is that?" he asked.

"Who's that?" he asked.

"That is my sister," replied the pea blossom.

"That's my sister," replied the pea blossom.

"Oh, indeed! and you will be like her some day," said he. And at once he flew away, for he felt quite shocked.

"Oh, for sure! You'll be like her one day," he said. And then he flew away immediately because he felt pretty shocked.

A honeysuckle hung forth from the hedge, in full bloom; but there were so many girls like[306] her, with long faces and sallow complexions! No, he did not like her. But which one did he like?

A honeysuckle was hanging from the hedge, fully bloomed; but there were so many girls like[306] her, with long faces and pale complexions! No, he didn't like her. But which one did he like?

Spring went by, and summer drew toward its close. Autumn came, but he had not decided. The flowers now appeared in their most gorgeous robes, but all in vain—they had not the fresh, fragrant air of youth. The heart asks for fragrance even when it is no longer young, and there is very little of that to be found in the dahlias or the dry chrysanthemums. Therefore the butterfly turned to the mint on the ground. This plant, you know, has no blossom, but is sweetness all over; it is full of fragrance from head to foot, with the scent of a flower in every leaf.

Spring passed, and summer was starting to wrap up. Autumn arrived, but he still hadn't made a decision. The flowers were now blooming in their most beautiful colors, but it was all for nothing—they lacked the fresh, sweet scent of youth. The heart craves that fragrance even when it’s not young anymore, and there's hardly any to be found in the dahlias or the dried chrysanthemums. So, the butterfly turned to the mint growing on the ground. This plant, as you know, has no flowers, but it’s sweet throughout; it’s full of fragrance from top to bottom, with a hint of floral scent in every leaf.

"I will take her," said the butterfly; and he made her an offer. But the mint stood silent and stiff as she listened to him. At last she said:

"I'll take her," said the butterfly; and he made her an offer. But the mint stood silent and stiff as she listened to him. Finally, she said:

"I can give you friendship if you like, nothing more. I am old, and you are old, but we may live for each other just the same. As to marrying, however, no! that would appear ridiculous at our age."

"I can offer you friendship if that works for you, nothing beyond that. I'm old, and you're old too, but we can still be there for each other. As for getting married, no way! That would seem silly at our age."

And so it happened that the butterfly got no[307] wife at all. He had been too long choosing, which is always a bad plan, and became what is called an old bachelor.

And so it turned out that the butterfly didn't get a[307]wife at all. He had taken too long to decide, which is always a bad idea, and ended up becoming what people call an old bachelor.

It was late in the autumn, with rainy and cloudy weather. The cold wind blew over the bowed backs of the willows, so that they creaked again. It was not the weather for flying about in summer clothes, but fortunately the butterfly was not out in it. By a happy chance he had got a shelter. It was in a room heated by a stove and as warm as summer. He could live here, he said, well enough.

It was late fall, with rainy and cloudy weather. The cold wind blew over the bent backs of the willows, making them creak. It wasn’t the kind of weather for wearing summer clothes, but luckily the butterfly wasn’t out in it. By a stroke of luck, he had found shelter. It was in a room warmed by a stove and felt just as cozy as summer. He thought he could get by here just fine.

"But it is not enough merely to exist," said he. "I need freedom, sunshine, and a little flower for a companion."

"But just existing isn't enough," he said. "I need freedom, sunlight, and a little flower to keep me company."

So he flew against the window-pane and was seen and admired by those in the room, who caught him and stuck him on a pin in a box of curiosities. They could not do more for him.

So he flew into the window and was noticed and admired by the people in the room, who caught him and pinned him in a box of curiosities. They couldn’t do anything more for him.

"Now I am perched on a stalk like the flowers," said the butterfly. "It is not very pleasant, certainly. I imagine it is something like being married, for here I am stuck fast." And with this thought he consoled himself a little.[308]

"Now I'm sitting on a stem like the flowers," said the butterfly. "It’s not very nice, that's for sure. I guess it’s kind of like being married, because here I am, stuck.” And with that thought, he felt a bit better.[308]

"That seems very poor consolation," said one of the plants in the room, that grew in a pot.

"That seems like a really weak consolation," said one of the plants in the room, which was growing in a pot.

"Ah," thought the butterfly, "one can't very well trust these plants in pots; they have had too much to do with human beings."

"Ah," thought the butterfly, "you really can't trust these potted plants; they've interacted too much with humans."


THE GOBLIN AND THE HUCKSTER

THE GOBLIN AND THE HUCKSTER

T
HERE was once a regular student, who lived in a garret and had no possessions. And there was also a regular huckster, to whom the house belonged, and who occupied the ground floor. A goblin lived with the huckster because at Christmas he always had a large dishful of jam, with a great piece of butter in the middle. The huckster could afford this, and therefore the goblin remained with him—which was very shrewd of the goblin.

One evening the student came into the shop through the back door to buy candles and cheese for himself; he had no one to send, and therefore he came himself. He obtained what he wished, and then the huckster and his wife nodded good evening to him. The huckster's wife was a[310] woman who could do more than merely nod, for she usually had plenty to say for herself. The student nodded also, as he turned to leave, then suddenly stopped and began reading the piece of paper in which the cheese was wrapped. It was a leaf torn out of an old book; a book that ought not to have been torn up, for it was full of poetry.

One evening, the student came into the shop through the back door to buy candles and cheese for himself; he had no one to send, so he came himself. He got what he wanted, and then the shopkeeper and his wife said good evening to him. The shopkeeper's wife was a[310] woman who could do more than just nod, as she usually had a lot to say for herself. The student nodded as he turned to leave, then suddenly stopped and started reading the piece of paper that the cheese was wrapped in. It was a page torn from an old book; a book that shouldn't have been ripped apart because it was full of poetry.

"Yonder lies some more of the same sort," said the huckster. "I gave an old woman a few coffee berries for it; you shall have the rest for sixpence if you will."

"Over there is some more of the same," said the seller. "I traded an old woman a few coffee beans for it; you can have the rest for sixpence if you want."

"Indeed I will," said the student. "Give me the book instead of the cheese; I can eat my bread and butter without cheese. It would be a sin to tear up a book like this. You are a clever man and a practical man, but you understand no more about poetry than that cask yonder."

"Of course I will," said the student. "Just give me the book instead of the cheese; I can have my bread and butter without cheese. It would be a crime to destroy a book like this. You’re smart and practical, but you understand as much about poetry as that barrel over there."

This was a very rude speech, especially against the cask, but the huckster and the student both laughed, for it was only said in fun. The goblin, however, felt very angry that any man should venture to say such things to a huckster who was a householder and sold the best butter. As soon[311] as it was night, the shop closed, and every one in bed except the student, the goblin stepped softly into the bedroom where the huckster's wife slept, and took away her tongue, which of course she did not then want. Whatever object in the room he placed this tongue upon, immediately received voice and speech and was able to express its thoughts and feelings as readily as the lady herself could do. It could only be used by one object at a time, which was a good thing, as a number speaking at once would have caused great confusion. The goblin laid the tongue upon the cask, in which lay a quantity of old newspapers.

This was a really rude comment, especially towards the cask, but both the huckster and the student laughed because it was all in good fun. The goblin, however, was very angry that anyone would dare say such things to a huckster who was a respected homeowner and sold the best butter. As soon[311] as night fell, the shop closed, and everyone went to bed except for the student. The goblin quietly entered the bedroom where the huckster's wife was sleeping and took away her tongue, which she obviously didn’t need at that moment. Whatever object in the room he put this tongue on instantly gained the ability to speak and express its thoughts and feelings as easily as the woman could. It could only be used by one object at a time, which was a good thing since having multiple voices at once would have caused a lot of confusion. The goblin placed the tongue on the cask, which was filled with old newspapers.

"Is it really true," he asked, "that you do not know what poetry is?"

"Is it really true," he asked, "that you don't know what poetry is?"

"Of course I know," replied the cask. "Poetry is something that always stands in the corner of a newspaper and is sometimes cut out. And I may venture to affirm that I have more of it in me than the student has, even if I am only a poor tub of the huckster's."

"Of course I know," replied the cask. "Poetry is something that always ends up in the corner of a newspaper and sometimes gets cut out. And I can confidently say that I have more of it in me than the student does, even if I’m just a humble tub from the market."

Then the goblin placed the tongue on the coffee mill, and how it did go, to be sure! Then[312] he put it on the butter-tub, and the cash-box, and they all expressed the same opinion as the waste-paper tub. A majority must always be respected.

Then the goblin put the tongue on the coffee grinder, and it really worked! Then[312] he put it on the butter container and the cash box, and they all agreed just like the waste-paper bin. A majority must always be respected.

"Now I shall go and tell the student," said the goblin. With these words he went quietly up the back stairs to the garret, where the student lived. The student's candle was burning still, and the goblin peeped through the keyhole and saw that he was reading in the torn book which he had bought out of the shop. But how light the room was! From the book shot forth a ray of light which grew broad and full like the stem of a tree, from which bright rays spread upward and over the student's head. Each leaf was fresh, and each flower was like a beautiful female head—some with dark and sparkling eyes and others with eyes that were wonderfully blue and clear. The fruit gleamed like stars, and the room was filled with sounds of beautiful music. The little goblin had never imagined, much less seen or heard of, any sight so glorious as this. He stood still on tiptoe, peeping in, till the light went out. The student no doubt had blown out his candle[313] and gone to bed, but the little goblin remained standing there, listening to the music which still sounded, soft and beautiful—a sweet cradle song for the student who had lain down to rest.

"Now I’m going to tell the student," said the goblin. With that, he quietly went up the back stairs to the attic where the student lived. The student's candle was still burning, and the goblin peeked through the keyhole and saw that he was reading a torn book he had bought from the shop. But how bright the room was! From the book, a beam of light shot out, growing wide and full like a tree trunk, with bright rays spreading up and over the student's head. Each leaf was fresh, and each flower looked like a beautiful woman’s face—some with dark, sparkling eyes and others with wonderfully blue and clear eyes. The fruit shone like stars, and the room was filled with the sounds of beautiful music. The little goblin had never imagined, much less seen or heard of, anything so glorious. He stood on tiptoe, peeking in, until the light went out. The student must have blown out his candle and gone to bed, but the little goblin stayed there, listening to the soft, beautiful music—a sweet lullaby for the student who had settled down to rest.

"This is a wonderful place," said the goblin; "I never expected such a thing. I should like to stay here with the student." Then the little man thought it over, for he was a sensible sprite. At last he sighed, "But the student has no jam!" So he went downstairs again to the huckster's shop, and it was a good thing he got back when he did, for the cask had almost worn out the lady's tongue. He had given a description of all that he contained on one side, and was just about to turn himself over to the other side to describe what was there, when the goblin entered and restored the tongue to the lady. From that time forward, the whole shop, from the cash-box down to the pine-wood logs, formed their opinions from that of the cask. They all had such confidence in him and treated him with so much respect that when, in the evening, the huckster read the criticisms on theatricals and art, they fancied it must all come from the cask.[314]

"This is an amazing place," said the goblin; "I never expected anything like this. I would love to stay here with the student." The little man pondered this, as he was a wise creature. Finally, he sighed, "But the student has no jam!" So he went back downstairs to the vendor's shop, and it was fortunate he returned when he did, for the cask had nearly exhausted the lady's tongue. He had described everything on one side and was about to turn over to share what was on the other side when the goblin came in and restored the lady's tongue. From that moment on, the entire shop, from the cash-register to the pine-wood logs, based their opinions on the cask's. They all trusted him completely and treated him with such respect that when the vendor read critiques on theater and art in the evening, they believed it all originated from the cask.[314]

After what he had seen, the goblin could no longer sit and listen quietly to the wisdom and understanding downstairs. As soon as the evening light glimmered in the garret, he took courage, for it seemed to him that the rays of light were strong cables, drawing him up and obliging him to go and peep through the keyhole. While there, a feeling of vastness came over him, such as we experience by the ever-moving sea when the storm breaks forth, and it brought tears into his eyes. He did not himself know why he wept, yet a kind of pleasant feeling mingled with his tears. "How wonderfully glorious it would be to sit with the student under such a tree!" But that was out of the question; he must be content to look through the keyhole and be thankful for even that.

After what he had seen, the goblin could no longer sit quietly and listen to the wisdom and understanding coming from downstairs. As soon as the evening light flickered in the attic, he found his courage, thinking the rays of light were strong cables pulling him up and making him want to peek through the keyhole. While there, he felt a sense of vastness wash over him, like what we feel by the constantly moving sea when a storm breaks out, and it brought tears to his eyes. He didn’t even know why he was crying, but there was a kind of pleasant feeling mixed with his tears. "How wonderfully amazing it would be to sit with the student under such a tree!" But that was not possible; he had to be satisfied with looking through the keyhole and being grateful for even that.

There he stood on the cold landing, with the autumn wind blowing down upon him through the trapdoor. It was very cold, but the little creature did not really feel it till the light in the garret went out and the tones of music died away. Then how he shivered and crept downstairs again to his warm corner, where he felt at home and comfortable! And when Christmas came again[315] and brought the dish of jam and the great lump of butter, he liked the huckster best of all.

There he stood on the chilly landing, with the autumn wind blowing down on him through the trapdoor. It was really cold, but the little creature didn't truly feel it until the light in the attic went out and the music faded away. Then he shivered and crept back downstairs to his warm spot, where he felt at home and cozy! And when Christmas came around again[315] and brought the jar of jam and the big chunk of butter, he liked the vendor more than anything else.

Soon after, the goblin was waked in the middle of the night by a terrible noise and knocking against the window shutters and the house doors and by the sound of the watchman's horn. A great fire had broken out, and the whole street seemed full of flames. Was it in their house or a neighbor's? No one could tell, for terror had seized upon all. The huckster's wife was so bewildered that she took her gold earrings out of her ears and put them in her pocket, that she might save something at least. The huckster ran to get his business papers, and the servant resolved to save her black silk mantle, which she had managed to buy. All wished to keep the best things they had. The goblin had the same wish, for with one spring he was upstairs in the student's room. He found him standing by the open window and looking quite calmly at the fire, which was raging in the house of a neighbor opposite.

Soon after, the goblin was jolted awake in the middle of the night by a horrible noise and banging against the window shutters and doors, along with the sound of the watchman's horn. A large fire had broken out, and the entire street seemed engulfed in flames. Was it their house or a neighbor's? No one knew, as panic had taken over everyone. The huckster's wife was so confused that she took her gold earrings out of her ears and tucked them into her pocket, trying to save something at least. The huckster dashed off to grab his business papers, while the servant decided to save her black silk mantle, which she had managed to buy. Everyone wanted to hold on to their best possessions. The goblin felt the same way and quickly jumped upstairs into the student's room. He found the student standing by the open window, calmly watching the fire that was raging in the house across the street.

The goblin caught up the wonderful book, which lay on the table, and popped it into his red[316] cap, which he held tightly with both hands. The greatest treasure in the house was saved, and he ran away with it to the roof and seated himself on the chimney. The flames of the burning house opposite illuminated him as he sat with both hands pressed tightly over his cap, in which the treasure lay. It was then that he understood what feelings were really strongest in his heart and knew exactly which way they tended. Yet, when the fire was extinguished and the goblin again began to reflect, he hesitated, and said at last, "I must divide myself between the two; I cannot quite give up the huckster, because of the jam."

The goblin grabbed the amazing book that was on the table and stuffed it into his red[316] cap, which he held tightly with both hands. The greatest treasure in the house was saved, and he ran off to the roof and sat on the chimney. The flames from the burning house across the street lit him up as he sat with both hands pressed tightly over his cap, where the treasure was. At that moment, he realized what feelings were truly strongest in his heart and knew exactly where they would lead him. But when the fire was out and the goblin started to think again, he hesitated and finally said, "I have to split myself between the two; I can’t fully give up the huckster because of the jam."

This is a representation of human nature. We are like the goblin; we all go to visit the huckster, "because of the jam."

This represents human nature. We're like the goblin; we all visit the huckster, "because of the jam."


EVERYTHING IN ITS RIGHT PLACE

EVERYTHING IN ITS RIGHT PLACE

M
ORE than a hundred years ago, behind the wood and by a deep lake, stood an old baronial mansion. Round it lay a deep moat, in which grew reeds and rushes, and close by the bridge, near the entrance gate, stood an old willow that bent itself over the moat.

From a narrow lane one day sounded the clang of horns and the trampling of horses. The little girl who kept the geese hastened to drive them away from the bridge before the hunting party came galloping up to it. They came, however, with such haste that the girl was obliged to climb up and seat herself on the parapet of the bridge, lest they should ride over her. She was scarcely more than a child, with a pretty, delicate figure, a gentle expression of face, and two bright[318] blue eyes—all of which the baron took no note of; but as he galloped past, he reversed the whip held in his hand, and in rough play gave the little goose-watcher such a push with the butt end that she fell backward into the ditch.

One day, from a narrow lane came the sound of horns and the thundering of hoofbeats. The little girl who watched the geese hurried to shoo them away from the bridge before the hunting party galloped up to it. However, they were coming so fast that the girl had to climb up and sit on the edge of the bridge to avoid being run over. She was hardly more than a child, with a pretty, delicate figure, a gentle expression on her face, and two bright blue eyes—all of which the baron didn’t notice; but as he rode past, he flipped the whip in his hand and, in a rough playful manner, gave the little goose-watcher a shove with the handle that caused her to fall backward into the ditch.

"Everything in its right place," cried he. "Into the puddle with you!" and then he laughed aloud at what he called his own wit, and the rest joined with him. The whole party shouted and screamed, and the dogs barked loudly.

"Everything in its right place," he exclaimed. "Into the puddle with you!" Then he laughed out loud at what he thought was his own cleverness, and the others joined in. The entire group shouted and screamed, and the dogs barked loudly.

Fortunately for herself, the poor girl in falling caught hold of one of the overhanging branches of the willow tree, by which she was able to keep herself from falling into the muddy pool. As soon as the baron, with his company and his dogs, had disappeared through the castle gate, she tried to raise herself by her own exertions; but the bough broke off at the top, and she would have fallen backwards among the reeds if a strong hand had not at that moment seized her from above. It was the hand of a peddler, who, at a short distance, had witnessed the whole affair and hastened up to give assistance.

Luckily for her, the poor girl, when she fell, grabbed one of the overhanging branches of the willow tree, which helped her avoid falling into the muddy puddle. As soon as the baron, along with his entourage and dogs, disappeared through the castle gate, she tried to lift herself up, but the branch broke off at the top, and she would have fallen backward into the reeds if a strong hand hadn't grabbed her from above at that moment. It was the hand of a peddler, who had been watching the whole thing from a short distance and rushed over to help.

"Everything in its right place," he said, imitating[319] the noble baron, as he drew the little maiden up on dry ground. He would have restored the bough to the place from which it had been broken off, but "everything in its right place" is not always so easy to arrange, so he stuck the bough in the soft earth. "Grow and prosper as much as you can," said he, "till you produce a good flute for some of them over there. With the permission of the noble baron and his family, I should like them to hear my challenge."

"Everything in its right place," he said, mimicking[319] the noble baron as he lifted the little girl up onto dry land. He would have put the branch back where it had broken off, but "everything in its right place" isn’t always easy to achieve, so he just stuck the branch in the soft ground. "Grow and thrive as much as you can," he said, "until you make a nice flute for some of them over there. With the noble baron and his family's permission, I'd like them to hear my challenge."

So he betook himself to the castle, but not into the noble hall; he was too humble for that. He went to the servants' apartments, and the men and maids examined and turned over his stock of goods, while from above, where the company were at table, came sounds of screaming and shouting which they called singing—and indeed they did their best. Loud laughter, mingled with the howling of dogs, sounded through the open windows. All were feasting and carousing. Wine and strong ale foamed in the jugs and glasses; even the dogs ate and drank with their masters. The peddler was sent for, but only to make fun for them. The wine had mounted to their heads, and the sense[320] had flown out. They poured wine into a stocking for him to drink with them—quickly, of course—and this was considered a rare jest and occasioned fresh bursts of laughter. At cards, whole farms, with their stock of peasants and cattle, were staked on a card and lost.

So he made his way to the castle, but not into the grand hall; he was too modest for that. He went to the servants' quarters, and the men and women checked out his goods while, from above, where the guests were seated at the table, came the sounds of screams and shouts they called singing—and they really did their best. Loud laughter mixed with the barking of dogs echoed through the open windows. Everyone was feasting and celebrating. Wine and strong ale bubbled in the jugs and glasses; even the dogs were eating and drinking with their owners. The peddler was called in, but only to entertain them. The wine had gone to their heads, and their senses were gone. They poured wine into a stocking for him to drink with them—quickly, of course—and this was seen as a funny prank that led to even more laughter. While playing cards, entire farms, along with their peasants and livestock, were wagered on a single card and lost.

"Everything in its right place," said the peddler, when he at last escaped from what he called the Sodom and Gomorrah up there. "The open highroad is my right place; that house did not suit me at all." As he stepped along, he saw the little maiden keeping watch over the geese, and she nodded to him in a friendly way.

"Everything in its right place," said the peddler when he finally got away from what he called the Sodom and Gomorrah up there. "The open highway is my right place; that house didn’t work for me at all." As he walked along, he saw the little girl watching over the geese, and she nodded to him in a friendly way.

Days and weeks passed, and it soon became evident that the willow branch which had been stuck in the ground by the peddler, near to the castle moat, had taken root, for it remained fresh and green and put forth new twigs.

Days and weeks went by, and it quickly became clear that the willow branch the peddler had stuck in the ground near the castle moat had taken root, as it stayed fresh and green and sprouted new twigs.

The little girl saw that the branch must have taken root, and she was quite joyful about it. "This tree," she said, "must be my tree now."

The little girl noticed that the branch had taken root, and she felt really happy about it. "This tree," she said, "must be my tree now."

The tree certainly flourished, but at the castle, what with feasting and gambling, everything went to ruin; for these two things are like rollers, upon[321] which no man can possibly stand securely. Six years had not passed away before the noble baron wandered out of the castle gate a poor man, and the mansion was bought by a rich dealer. This dealer was no other than the man of whom he had made fun and for whom he had poured wine into a stocking to drink. But honesty and industry are like favorable winds to a ship, and they had brought the peddler to be master of the baron's estates. From that hour no more card playing was permitted there.

The tree definitely thrived, but at the castle, with all the feasting and gambling, everything fell apart; because these two things are like rollers, on which no one can ever stand securely. Six years hadn’t even passed before the noble baron walked out of the castle gate a poor man, and the mansion was purchased by a wealthy merchant. This merchant was none other than the man he had mocked and for whom he had poured wine into a stocking to drink. But honesty and hard work are like favorable winds to a ship, and they had helped the peddler become the master of the baron's estates. From that moment on, no more card playing was allowed there.

The new proprietor took to himself a wife, and who should it be but the little goose-watcher, who had always remained faithful and good, and who looked as beautiful and fine in her new clothes as if she had been a highly born lady. It would be too long a story in these busy times to explain how all this came about, but it really did happen, and the most important part is to come.

The new owner got himself a wife, and who should it be but the little goose-watcher, who had always stayed loyal and kind, and who looked as beautiful and elegant in her new clothes as if she were a noble lady. It would take too long to explain how all this happened in these busy times, but it really did occur, and the most important part is still to come.

It was pleasant to live in the old court now. The mistress herself managed the housekeeping within, and the master superintended the estate. Their home overflowed with blessings, for where rectitude leads the way, prosperity is sure to[322] follow. The old house was cleaned and painted, the moat dried up, and fruit trees planted in it. The floors of the house were polished as smoothly as a draftboard, and everything looked bright and cheerful.

It was nice to live in the old court now. The lady of the house took care of the household chores inside, while the man of the house oversaw the estate. Their home was filled with blessings, because where honesty paves the way, good fortune is sure to[322] follow. The old house was cleaned and painted, the moat got dried up, and fruit trees were planted in it. The floors of the house were polished as smoothly as a game board, and everything looked bright and cheerful.

During the long winter evenings the lady of the house sat with her maidens at the spinning wheel in the great hall. Her husband, in his old age, had been made a magistrate. Every Sunday evening he read the Bible with his family, for children had come to him and were all instructed in the best manner, although they were not all equally clever—as is the case in all families. In the meantime, the willow branch at the castle gate had grown into a splendid tree and stood free and unrestrained.

During the long winter evenings, the lady of the house sat with her maids at the spinning wheel in the main hall. Her husband, now older, had become a magistrate. Every Sunday evening, he read the Bible with his family, as they had children who were all taught well, even though they weren't all equally bright—just like in any family. In the meantime, the willow branch at the castle gate had grown into a magnificent tree and stood tall and free.

"That is our genealogical tree," said the old people, "and the tree must therefore be honored and esteemed, even by those who are not very wise."

"That is our family tree," said the elders, "and it should be respected and valued, even by those who may not be very knowledgeable."

A hundred years passed away, and the place presented a much-changed aspect. The lake had been converted into moorland, and the old baronial castle had almost disappeared. A pool of water,[323] the deep moat, and the ruins of some of the walls were all that remained. Close by grew a magnificent willow tree, with overhanging branches—the same genealogical tree of former times. Here it still stood, showing to what beauty a willow can attain when left to itself. To be sure, the trunk was split through, from the root to the top, and the storm had slightly bent it; but it stood firm through all, and from every crevice and opening into which earth had been carried by the wind, shot forth blossoms and flowers. Near the top, where the large boughs parted, the wild raspberry twined its branches and looked like a hanging garden. Even the little mistletoe had here struck root, and flourished, graceful and delicate, among the branches of the willow, which were reflected in the dark waters beneath it. Sometimes the wind from the sea scattered the willow leaves. A path led through the field, close by the tree.

A hundred years went by, and the place looked completely different. The lake had turned into moorland, and the old baronial castle had nearly vanished. A pool of water,[323] the deep moat, and the ruins of some walls were all that was left. Nearby stood a magnificent willow tree, with its overhanging branches—the same family tree from long ago. Here it remained, showcasing how beautiful a willow can be when it’s allowed to grow naturally. Sure, the trunk was split from the root to the top, and a storm had bent it slightly; but it stood strong through everything, with blossoms and flowers bursting from every crevice and opening filled with earth carried by the wind. Near the top, where the large branches split, wild raspberries twisted around and looked like a hanging garden. Even little mistletoe had taken root here, thriving gracefully among the willow's branches, which were reflected in the dark water below. Sometimes the sea breeze would scatter the willow leaves. A path ran through the field, right by the tree.

On the top of a hill, near the forest, with a splendid prospect before it, stood the new baronial hall, with panes of such transparent glass in the windows that there appeared to be none. The[324] grand flight of steps leading to the entrance looked like a bower of roses and broad-leaved plants. The lawn was as fresh and green as if each separate blade of grass were cleaned morning and evening. In the hall hung costly pictures. The chairs and sofas were of silk and velvet and looked almost as if they could move of themselves. There were tables with white marble tops, and books bound in velvet and gold. Here, indeed, resided wealthy people, people of rank—the new baron and his family.

On the top of a hill, near the forest, with a stunning view in front of it, stood the new baronial hall, with such clear glass in the windows that it seemed like there were none. The[324]grand staircase leading to the entrance looked like a trellis of roses and large-leaved plants. The lawn was as fresh and green as if each individual blade of grass was cleaned every morning and evening. The hall featured expensive paintings. The chairs and sofas were made of silk and velvet and looked almost like they could move on their own. There were tables with white marble tops and books covered in velvet and gold. Here, indeed, lived wealthy people, people of high status—the new baron and his family.

Each article was made to harmonize with the other furnishings. The family motto still was, "Everything in its right place." Therefore the pictures which were once the honor and glory of the old house now hung in the passage leading to the servants' hall. They were considered mere lumber; especially two old portraits, one of a man in a wig and a rose-colored coat, the other of a lady with frizzed and powdered hair, holding a rose in her hand, each surrounded by a wreath of willow leaves. Both the pictures had many holes in them, for the little barons always set up the two old people as targets for their bows and[325] arrows; and yet these were pictures of the magistrate and his lady, from whom the present family were descended. "But they did not properly belong to our family," said one of the little barons; "he was a peddler, and she kept the geese. They were not like papa and mamma." So the pictures, being old, were considered worthless; and the motto being "Each in its right place," the great-grandfather and the great-grandmother of the family were sent into the passage leading to the servants' hall.

Each article was designed to match the other furnishings. The family motto remained, "Everything in its right place." So, the pictures that were once the pride and joy of the old house now hung in the hallway leading to the servants' quarters. They were seen as nothing more than clutter; especially two old portraits, one of a man in a wig and a rose-colored coat, and the other of a lady with frizzed and powdered hair, holding a rose, each surrounded by a wreath of willow leaves. Both pictures were riddled with holes because the little barons always used the two old figures as targets for their bows and arrows; yet these were portraits of the magistrate and his wife, from whom the current family was descended. "But they didn’t really belong to our family," said one of the little barons; "he was a peddler, and she tended the geese. They weren’t like dad and mom." So, the pictures, being old, were deemed worthless; and with the motto "Each in its right place," the family’s great-grandfather and great-grandmother were moved to the hallway leading to the servants' quarters.

The son of the clergyman of the place was tutor at the great house. One day he was out walking with his pupils—the little barons—and their eldest sister, who had just been confirmed. They took the path through the fields, which led past the old willow tree. While they walked, the young lady made a wreath of hedge blossoms and wild flowers, "each in its right place," and the wreath was, as a whole, very pretty. At the same time she heard every word uttered by the son of the clergyman. She liked very much to hear him talk of the wonders of nature and of the great men and women of history. She had a healthy[326] mind, with nobility of thought and feeling, and a heart full of love for all God's creation.

The clergyman's son was a tutor at the big house. One day, he was out walking with his students—the little barons—and their oldest sister, who had just been confirmed. They took the path through the fields that went past the old willow tree. While they walked, the young lady made a wreath out of hedge blossoms and wildflowers, "each in its right place," and the wreath was, overall, very pretty. At the same time, she listened to every word spoken by the clergyman's son. She really enjoyed hearing him talk about the wonders of nature and the great figures of history. She had a healthy mind, with noble thoughts and feelings, and a heart full of love for all of God's creation.

The walking party halted at the old willow tree; the youngest of the barons wanted a branch from it to make a flute, as he had already made them from other willows. The tutor broke off a branch. "Oh, don't do that," exclaimed the young baroness; but it was already done. "I am so sorry," she continued; "that is our famous old tree, and I love it very much. They laugh at me for it at home, but I don't mind. There is a story told about that tree."

The walking group stopped at the old willow tree; the youngest baron wanted a branch from it to make a flute, as he had already done with other willows. The tutor broke off a branch. "Oh, please don’t do that," the young baroness exclaimed; but it was already too late. "I'm so sorry," she continued; "that’s our famous old tree, and I love it so much. They laugh at me for it at home, but I don't care. There’s a story about that tree."

Then she told him what we already know: about the old castle, and about the peddler and the girl with the geese, who had met at this spot for the first time and were the ancestors of the noble family to which the young baroness belonged. "The good old folks would not be ennobled," said she. "Their motto was 'Everything in its right place,' and they thought it would not be right for them to purchase a title with money. My grandfather, the first baron, was their son. He was a very learned man, known and appreciated by princes and princesses, and was present at all the[327] festivals at court. At home, they all love him best, but I scarcely know why. There seems to me something in the first old pair that draws my heart towards them. How sociable, how patriarchal, it must have been in the old house, where the mistress sat at the spinning wheel with her maids while her husband read aloud to them from the Bible!"

Then she told him what we already know: about the old castle, the peddler, and the girl with the geese, who had met here for the first time and were the ancestors of the noble family the young baroness belonged to. "The good old folks wouldn’t accept nobility," she said. "Their motto was 'Everything in its right place,' and they believed it wasn’t right to buy a title with money. My grandfather, the first baron, was their son. He was a very educated man, known and respected by princes and princesses, and attended all the[327] festivals at court. At home, everyone loves him the most, but I hardly know why. There’s something about the first old couple that pulls my heart toward them. How friendly and patriarchal it must have been in the old house, where the mistress sat at the spinning wheel with her maids while her husband read aloud to them from the Bible!"

"They must have been charming, sensible people," said the tutor, and then the conversation turned upon nobles and commoners. It was almost as if the tutor did not belong to an inferior class, he spoke so wisely upon the purpose and intention of nobility.

"They must have been charming, sensible people," said the tutor, and then the conversation shifted to nobles and commoners. It was almost as if the tutor didn't belong to a lower class; he spoke so insightfully about the purpose and role of nobility.

"It is certainly good fortune to belong to a family that has distinguished itself in the world, and to inherit the energy which spurs us on to progress in everything noble and useful. It is pleasant to bear a family name that is like a card of admission to the highest circles. True nobility is always great and honorable. It is a coin which has received the impression of its own value. It is a mistake of the present day, into which many poets have fallen, to affirm that all who are noble[328] by birth must therefore be wicked or foolish, and that the lower we descend in society the oftener we find great and shining characters. I feel that this is quite false. In all classes can be found men and women possessing kindly and beautiful traits.

"It’s definitely a blessing to belong to a family that has made a name for itself in the world and to inherit the drive that pushes us towards progress in everything noble and worthwhile. It’s nice to carry a family name that serves as a ticket to the highest social circles. True nobility is always valuable and honorable. It's like a coin stamped with its own worth. A mistake that many poets today make is claiming that everyone who is noble by birth must therefore be wicked or foolish, and that the lower we go in society, the more we find exceptional and admirable individuals. I believe this is completely untrue. In every class, there are men and women with kind and beautiful qualities."

"My mother told me of one, and I could tell you of many more. She was once on a visit to a nobleman's house in the town; my grandmother, I believe, had been brought up in the family. One day, when my mother and the nobleman happened to be alone, an old woman came limping into the court on crutches. She was accustomed to come every Sunday and always carried away a gift with her. 'Ah, there is the poor old woman,' said the nobleman; 'what pain it is for her to walk!' And before my mother understood what he said, he had left the room and run downstairs to the old woman. Though seventy years old himself, the old nobleman carried to the woman the gift she had come to receive, to spare her the pain of walking any farther. This is only a trifling circumstance, but, like the two mites given by the widow in the Bible, it wakes an echo in the heart.[329]

"My mom told me about one, and I could share many more. She was once visiting a nobleman's house in town; my grandma, I think, had been raised in that family. One day, when my mom and the nobleman were alone, an old woman came limping into the courtyard on crutches. She used to come every Sunday and always left with a gift. 'Oh, there’s the poor old woman,' said the nobleman; 'how uncomfortable it must be for her to walk!' Before my mom realized what he meant, he left the room and rushed downstairs to the old woman. Even though he was seventy years old himself, the nobleman carried the gift to her to spare her the pain of walking any farther. This is a small incident, but, like the two coins the widow gave in the Bible, it resonates in the heart.[329]"

"These are subjects of which poets should write and sing, for they soften and unite mankind into one brotherhood. But when a mere sprig of humanity, because it has noble ancestors of good blood, rears up and prances like an Arabian horse in the street or speaks contemptuously of common people, then it is nobility in danger of decay—a mere pretense, like the mask which Thespis invented. People are glad to see such persons turned into objects of satire."

"These are the topics that poets should write and sing about because they soften and unite humanity into one brotherhood. But when a mere fragment of humanity, just because it has noble ancestors and good lineage, struts around like an Arabian horse in the street or looks down on regular people, then it is nobility at risk of fading away—a mere facade, like the mask that Thespis invented. People are happy to see such individuals become subjects of satire."

This was the tutor's speech—certainly rather a long one, but he had been busily engaged in cutting the flute while he talked.

This was the tutor's speech—definitely on the longer side, but he had been busy carving the flute while he spoke.

There was a large party at the Hall that evening. The grand salon was crowded with guests—some from the neighborhood, some from the capital. There was a bevy of ladies richly dressed with, and without, taste; a group of the clergy from the adjoining parishes, in a corner together, as grave as though met for a funeral. A funeral party it certainly was not, however; it was meant for a party of pleasure, but the pleasure was yet to come. Music and song filled the rooms, first one of the party volunteering, then another. The[330] little baron brought out his flute, but neither he nor his father, who tried it after him, could make anything of it. It was pronounced a failure.

There was a big party at the Hall that evening. The grand salon was packed with guests—some from the neighborhood, some from the city. There was a group of ladies dressed in fancy clothes, both stylishly and not so much; a cluster of clergy from nearby parishes huddled together in a corner, looking as serious as if they were at a funeral. It wasn’t a funeral gathering, though; it was supposed to be a fun event, but the fun was still to come. Music and singing filled the rooms, with one person from the party volunteering to perform, then another. The little baron took out his flute, but neither he nor his father, who tried it after him, could get it to sound right. It was declared a failure.

"But you are a performer, too, surely," said a witty gentleman, addressing the tutor. "You are of course a flute player as well as a flute maker. You are a universal genius, I hear, and genius is quite the rage nowadays—nothing like genius. Come now; I am sure you will be so good as to enchant us by playing on this little instrument." He handed it over, announcing in a loud voice that the tutor was going to favor the company with a solo on the flute.

"But you’re a performer too, right?" said a witty gentleman, speaking to the tutor. "You're definitely a flute player as well as a flute maker. I hear you’re a universal genius, and genius is all the rage these days—there’s nothing like it. Come on; I’m sure you’ll be kind enough to charm us by playing this little instrument." He passed it over, announcing loudly that the tutor was going to entertain everyone with a solo on the flute.

It was easy to see that these people wanted to make fun of him, and he refused to play. But they pressed him so long and so urgently that at last, in very weariness, he took the flute and raised it to his lips.

It was clear that these people wanted to make fun of him, and he didn’t want to join in. But they pestered him for so long and so desperately that finally, in sheer exhaustion, he took the flute and held it up to his lips.

It was a strange flute! A sound issued from it, loud, shrill, and vibrating, like that sent forth by a steam engine—nay, far louder. It thrilled through the house, through garden and woodland, miles out into the country; and with the sound came also a strong, rushing wind, its stormy[331] breath clearly uttering the words, "Everything in its right place!"

It was an odd flute! A loud, shrill, and vibrating sound came from it, like that of a steam engine—actually, even louder. It echoed throughout the house, garden, and woods, reaching miles out into the countryside; and along with the sound came a strong, rushing wind, its stormy breath clearly saying, "Everything in its right place!"

Forthwith the baron, the master of the Hall, was caught up by the wind, carried out at the window, and was shut up in the porter's lodge in a trice. The porter himself was borne up, not into the drawing room—no, for that he was not fit—but into the servants' hall, where the proud lackeys in their silk stockings shook with horror to see so low a person sit at table with them.

Immediately, the baron, the master of the Hall, was swept up by the wind, carried out through the window, and ended up in the porter's lodge in no time. The porter himself was lifted, not into the drawing room—no, he wasn’t suited for that—but into the servants' hall, where the arrogant servants in their silk stockings trembled in fear at the sight of such a lowly person sitting at the table with them.

But in the grand salon the young baroness was wafted to the seat of honor, where she was worthy to sit, and the tutor's place was by her side. There they sat together, for all the world like bride and bridegroom. An old count, descended from one of the noblest houses in the land, retained his seat, not so much as a breath of air disturbing him, for the flute was strictly just. The witty young gentleman, who had been the occasion of all this tumult, was whirled out headforemost to join geese and ganders in the poultry yard.

But in the grand salon, the young baroness was gracefully ushered to the seat of honor, where she rightly belonged, and the tutor took his place next to her. They sat together, looking very much like a bride and groom. An old count, descended from one of the most distinguished families in the country, remained seated, as calm as can be, with not even a whisper of wind disturbing him, for the flute was perfectly in tune. The witty young man, who had caused all the commotion, was promptly booted out to join the geese and ducks in the poultry yard.

Half a mile out in the country the flute wrought wonders. The family of a rich merchant,[332] who drove with four horses, were all precipitated from the carriage window. Two farmers, who had of late grown too wealthy to know their nearest relations, were puffed into a ditch. It was a dangerous flute. Luckily, at the first sound it uttered, it burst and was then put safely away in the tutor's pocket. "Everything in its right place!"

Half a mile out in the countryside, the flute created miracles. The family of a wealthy merchant,[332] who drove with four horses, all fell out of the carriage window. Two farmers, who had recently become too rich to recognize their closest relatives, tumbled into a ditch. It was a hazardous flute. Fortunately, at the first note it played, it shattered and was then tucked safely away in the tutor's pocket. "Everything in its right place!"

Next day no more was said about the adventure than as if it had never happened. The affair was hushed up, and all things were the same as before, except that the two old portraits of the peddler and the goose girl continued to hang on the walls of the salon, whither the wind had blown them. Here some connoisseur chanced to see them, and because he pronounced them to be painted by a master hand, they were cleaned and restored and ever after held in honor. Their value had not been known before.

Next day, no one talked about the adventure as if it had never happened. The whole thing was kept quiet, and everything went back to normal, except that the two old portraits of the peddler and the goose girl still hung on the walls of the salon, where the wind had blown them. A connoisseur happened to see them and, after declaring that they were painted by a master artist, they were cleaned and restored, and from then on, they were regarded with respect. Their true value hadn’t been recognized before.

"Everything in its right place!" So shall it be, all in good time, never fear. Not in this world, perhaps. That would be expecting rather too much.

"Everything will be in its right place!" That's how it will be, all in good time, don’t worry. Maybe not in this world, though. That would be expecting a bit too much.


THE REAL PRINCESS

THE REAL PRINCESS

T
HERE was once a prince who wanted to marry a princess. But she must be a real princess, mind you. So he traveled all round the world, seeking such a one, but everywhere something was in the way. Not that there was any lack of princesses, but he could not seem to make out whether they were real princesses; there was always something not quite satisfactory. Therefore, home he came again, quite out of spirits, for he wished so much to marry a real princess.

One evening a terrible storm came on. It thundered and lightened, and the rain poured down; indeed, it was quite fearful. In the midst of it there came a knock at the town gate, and the old king went out to open it.

One evening, a terrible storm struck. There was thunder and lightning, and the rain came down hard; it was really scary. In the middle of it, someone knocked at the town gate, and the old king went out to open it.

It was a princess who stood outside. But O dear, what a state she was in from the rain and[334] bad weather! The water dropped from her hair and clothes, it ran in at the tips of her shoes and out at the heels; yet she insisted she was a real princess.

It was a princess who stood outside. But oh dear, what a mess she was in from the rain and[334] bad weather! Water dripped from her hair and clothes, it poured in at the tips of her shoes and out at the heels; yet she insisted she was a real princess.

"Very well," thought the old queen; "that we shall presently see." She said nothing, but went into the bedchamber and took off all the bedding, then laid a pea on the sacking of the bedstead. Having done this, she took twenty mattresses and laid them upon the pea and placed twenty eider-down beds on top of the mattresses.

"Alright," thought the old queen; "we’ll see about that." She didn’t say anything, but went into the bedroom and stripped the bed of all its bedding, then placed a pea on the bed’s base. After that, she put twenty mattresses on top of the pea and topped them with twenty feather beds.

The princess lay upon this bed all the night. In the morning she was asked how she had slept.

The princess lay on this bed all night. In the morning, she was asked how she had slept.

"Oh, most miserably!" she said. "I scarcely closed my eyes the whole night through. I cannot think what there could have been in the bed. I lay upon something so hard that I am quite black and blue all over. It is dreadful!"

"Oh, it was absolutely miserable!" she said. "I barely closed my eyes all night. I can't imagine what was in that bed. I lay on something so hard that I'm bruised all over. It's awful!"

It was now quite evident that she was a real princess, since through twenty mattresses and twenty eider-down beds she had felt the pea. None but a real princess could have such delicate feeling.[335]

It was now clear that she was a true princess, because she felt the pea through twenty mattresses and twenty feather beds. Only a genuine princess could have such delicate sensitivity.[335]

So the prince took her for his wife, for he knew that in her he had found a true princess. And the pea was preserved in the cabinet of curiosities, where it is still to be seen unless some one has stolen it.

So the prince married her because he realized he had found a genuine princess. The pea was kept in the cabinet of curiosities, where it can still be seen unless someone has stolen it.

And this, mind you, is a real story.

And this, just so you know, is a true story.


THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES

THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES

M
ANY years ago there was an emperor who was so fond of new clothes that he spent all his money on them. He did not give himself any concern about his army; he cared nothing about the theater or for driving about in the woods, except for the sake of showing himself off in new clothes. He had a costume for every hour in the day, and just as they say of a king or emperor, "He is in his council chamber," they said of him, "The emperor is in his dressing room."

Life was merry and gay in the town where the emperor lived, and numbers of strangers came to it every day. Among them there came one day two rascals, who gave themselves out as weavers and said that they knew how to weave the most[337] exquisite stuff imaginable. Not only were the colors and patterns uncommonly beautiful, but the clothes that were made of the stuff had the peculiar property of becoming invisible to every person who was unfit for the office he held or who was exceptionally stupid.

Life was fun and lively in the town where the emperor lived, and lots of strangers visited every day. One day, two con artists showed up, claiming to be weavers who could create the most exquisite fabric imaginable. Not only were the colors and patterns incredibly beautiful, but the clothes made from this fabric had the unique ability to become invisible to anyone who was unfit for their job or exceptionally foolish.

"Those must be valuable clothes," thought the emperor. "By wearing them I should be able to discover which of the men in my empire are not fit for their posts. I should distinguish wise men from fools. Yes, I must order some of the stuff to be woven for me directly." And he paid the swindlers a handsome sum of money in advance, as they required.

"These clothes must be really valuable," thought the emperor. "If I wear them, I'll be able to find out which of the men in my empire aren’t fit for their positions. I’ll be able to tell wise men from fools. Yes, I need to have some of that fabric made for me right away." And he paid the swindlers a large sum of money upfront, as they demanded.

As for them, they put up two looms and pretended to be weaving, though there was nothing whatever on their shuttles. They called for a quantity of the finest silks and of the purest gold thread, all of which went into their own bags, while they worked at their empty looms till late into the night.

As for them, they set up two looms and pretended to be weaving, even though there was nothing on their shuttles. They asked for a lot of the finest silks and the purest gold thread, all of which they stuffed into their own bags while they worked at their empty looms late into the night.

"I should like to know how those weavers are getting on with the stuff," thought the emperor. But he felt a little queer when he reflected that[338] those who were stupid or unfit for their office would not be able to see the material. He believed, indeed, that he had nothing to fear for himself, but still he thought it better to send some one else first, to see how the work was coming on. All the people in the town had heard of the peculiar property of the stuff, and every one was curious to see how stupid his neighbor might be.

"I'd like to know how those weavers are doing with the fabric," thought the emperor. But he felt a bit uneasy when he realized that[338] those who were incompetent or unfit for their positions wouldn't be able to see the material. He was confident that he had nothing to worry about for himself, but he still thought it would be wise to send someone else first to check on the progress. Everyone in the town had heard about the unique quality of the fabric, and everyone was curious to see just how foolish their neighbors might be.

"I will send my faithful old prime minister to the weavers," thought the emperor. "He will be best capable of judging of this stuff, for he is a man of sense and nobody is more fit for his office than he."

"I'll send my trusted old prime minister to the weavers," thought the emperor. "He's the best person to evaluate this fabric since he's sensible, and nobody is more suited for his position than he is."

So the worthy old minister went into the room where the two swindlers sat working the empty looms. "Heaven save us!" thought the old man, opening his eyes wide. "Why, I can't see anything at all!" But he took care not to say so aloud.

So the respectable old minister walked into the room where the two con artists were pretending to work on the empty looms. "Goodness gracious!" thought the old man, widening his eyes. "I can't see anything at all!" But he made sure not to say that out loud.

Both the rogues begged him to step a little nearer and asked him if he did not think the patterns very pretty and the coloring fine. They pointed to the empty loom as they did so, and[339] the poor old minister kept staring as hard as he could—but without being able to see anything on it, for of course there was nothing there to see.

Both the con artists urged him to come a bit closer and asked if he thought the designs were beautiful and the colors striking. They pointed to the empty loom while saying this, and the poor old minister kept staring as hard as he could—but he couldn't see anything on it, because, of course, there was nothing there to see.

"Heaven save us!" thought the old man. "Is it possible that I am a fool? I have never thought it, and nobody must know it. Is it true that I am not fit for my office? It will never do for me to say that I cannot see the stuffs."

"Heaven help us!" thought the old man. "Could it be that I’m a fool? I've never considered it, and no one can find out. Is it really true that I’m not suited for my position? I can’t admit that I can’t see the materials."

"Well, sir, do you say nothing about the cloth?" asked the one who was pretending to go on with his work.

"Well, sir, aren’t you going to say anything about the cloth?" asked the one who was pretending to keep working.

"Oh, it is most elegant, most beautiful!" said the dazed old man, as he peered again through his spectacles. "What a fine pattern, and what fine colors! I will certainly tell the emperor how pleased I am with the stuff."

"Oh, it’s so elegant, so beautiful!" said the dazed old man, as he looked again through his glasses. "What a great pattern, and such lovely colors! I will definitely tell the emperor how happy I am with the fabric."

"We are glad of that," said both the weavers; and then they named the colors and pointed out the special features of the pattern. To all of this the minister paid great attention, so that he might be able to repeat it to the emperor when he went back to him.

"We're really glad about that," said both the weavers; and then they listed the colors and highlighted the special features of the pattern. The minister listened closely to all of this so he could share it with the emperor when he returned to him.

And now the cheats called for more money, more silk, and more gold thread, to be able to[340] proceed with the weaving, but they put it all into their own pockets, and not a thread went into the stuff, though they went on as before, weaving at the empty looms.

And now the con artists asked for more money, more silk, and more gold thread so they could[340] continue with the weaving, but they pocketed it all and not a single thread was used in the fabric, even though they kept pretending to weave at the empty looms.

After a little time the emperor sent another honest statesman to see how the weaving was progressing, and if the stuff would soon be ready. The same thing happened with him as with the minister. He gazed and gazed, but as there was nothing but empty looms, he could see nothing else.

After a while, the emperor sent another honest statesman to check on how the weaving was going and if the fabric would be ready soon. The same thing happened to him as it did with the minister. He stared and stared, but since there were only empty looms, there was nothing else for him to see.

"Is not this an exquisite piece of stuff?" asked the weavers, pointing to one of the looms and explaining the beautiful pattern and the colors which were not there to be seen.

"Isn't this an amazing piece of fabric?" asked the weavers, pointing to one of the looms and describing the beautiful pattern and colors that were invisible.

"I am not stupid, I know I am not!" thought the man, "so it must be that I am not fit for my good office. It is very strange, but I must not let it be noticed." So he praised the cloth he did not see and assured the weavers of his delight in the lovely colors and the exquisite pattern. "It is perfectly charming," he reported to the emperor.

"I’m not stupid, I know I'm not!" thought the man, "so it must be that I’m just not suited for this important job. It’s really odd, but I can't let anyone find out." So he complimented the cloth he couldn’t see and told the weavers how much he loved the beautiful colors and the amazing pattern. "It’s absolutely delightful," he told the emperor.

Everybody in the town was talking of the splendid cloth. The emperor thought he should[341] like to see it himself while it was still on the loom. With a company of carefully selected men, among whom were the two worthy officials who had been there before, he went to visit the crafty impostors, who were working as hard as ever at the empty looms.

Everybody in town was buzzing about the amazing cloth. The emperor thought he should[341] check it out himself while it was still on the loom. Accompanied by a group of carefully chosen men, including the two respectable officials who had been there before, he went to see the sly con artists, who were working just as hard at the empty looms.

"Is it not magnificent?" said both the honest statesmen. "See, your Majesty, what splendid colors, and what a pattern!" And they pointed to the looms, for they believed that others, no doubt, could see what they did not.

"Isn't it magnificent?" said both the honest politicians. "Look, Your Majesty, what beautiful colors and what an amazing pattern!" And they pointed to the looms, believing that others, surely, could see what they couldn't.

"What!" thought the emperor. "I see nothing at all. This is terrible! Am I a fool? Am I not fit to be emperor? Why nothing more dreadful could happen to me!"

"What!" thought the emperor. "I can’t see anything at all. This is awful! Am I really this clueless? Am I not suited to be emperor? Nothing worse could possibly happen to me!"

"Oh, it is very pretty! it has my highest approval," the emperor said aloud. He nodded with satisfaction as he gazed at the empty looms, for he would not betray that he could see nothing.

"Oh, it's really beautiful! I completely approve," the emperor said out loud. He nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the empty looms, for he wouldn't admit that he could see nothing.

His whole suite gazed and gazed, each seeing no more than the others; but, like the emperor, they all exclaimed, "Oh, it is beautiful!" They even suggested to the emperor that he wear the splendid new clothes for the first time on the[342] occasion of a great procession which was soon to take place.

His entire entourage stared and stared, each seeing just as much as the others; but, like the emperor, they all exclaimed, "Oh, it's beautiful!" They even recommended to the emperor that he wear the magnificent new clothes for the first time at the[342] upcoming grand procession.

"Splendid! Gorgeous! Magnificent!" went from mouth to mouth. All were equally delighted with the weavers' workmanship. The emperor gave each of the impostors an order of knighthood to be worn in their buttonholes, and the title Gentleman Weaver of the Imperial Court.

"Awesome! Beautiful! Amazing!" spread from person to person. Everyone was just as thrilled with the weavers' skill. The emperor rewarded each of the scammers with an order of knighthood to wear in their buttonholes, along with the title Gentleman Weaver of the Imperial Court.

Before the day on which the procession was to take place, the weavers sat up the whole night, burning sixteen candles, so that people might see how anxious they were to get the emperor's new clothes ready. They pretended to take the stuff from the loom, they cut it out in the air with huge scissors, and they stitched away with needles which had no thread in them. At last they said, "Now the clothes are finished."

Before the day of the procession, the weavers stayed up all night, burning sixteen candles so that everyone could see how eager they were to finish the emperor's new clothes. They pretended to take fabric from the loom, cut it out in the air with oversized scissors, and stitched away with needles that had no thread. Finally, they declared, "Now the clothes are finished."

The emperor came to them himself with his grandest courtiers, and each of the rogues lifted his arm as if he held something, saying, "See! here are the trousers! here is the coat! here is the cloak," and so on. "It is as light as a spider's web. One would almost feel as if one had nothing on, but that is the beauty of it!"[343]

The emperor approached them personally, accompanied by his most distinguished courtiers, and each of the tricksters raised his arm as if he were holding something, saying, "Look! Here's the pants! Here's the jacket! Here's the cape!" and so forth. "It's as light as a spider's web. You'd almost think you weren't wearing anything at all, but that's the beauty of it!"[343]

"Yes," said all the courtiers, but they saw nothing, for there was nothing to see.

"Yes," all the courtiers replied, but they saw nothing, because there was nothing to see.

"Will your Majesty be graciously pleased to take off your clothes so that we may put on the new clothes here, before the great mirror?"

"Will Your Majesty kindly take off your clothes so we can put on the new ones here, in front of the big mirror?"

The emperor took off his clothes, and the rogues pretended to put on first one garment and then another of the new ones they had pretended to make. They pretended to fasten something round his waist and to tie on something. This they said was the train, and the emperor turned round and round before the mirror.

The emperor took off his clothes, and the con artists pretended to put on one outfit after another of the new ones they claimed to have made. They pretended to fasten something around his waist and to tie something on. They said that this was the train, and the emperor turned around and around in front of the mirror.

"How well his Majesty looks in the new clothes! How becoming they are!" cried all the courtiers in turn. "That is a splendid costume!"

"His Majesty looks amazing in the new clothes! They really suit him!" exclaimed all the courtiers one after another. "What a fantastic outfit!"

"The canopy that is to be carried over your Majesty in the procession is waiting outside," said the master of ceremonies.

"The canopy that's going to be carried over you in the procession is waiting outside," said the master of ceremonies.

"Well, I am ready," replied the emperor. "Don't the clothes look well?" and he turned round and round again before the mirror, to appear as if he were admiring his new costume.

"Well, I'm ready," replied the emperor. "Don’t the clothes look good?" He turned around and around again in front of the mirror, pretending to admire his new outfit.

The chamberlains, who were to carry the train, stooped and put their hands near the floor as if[344] they were lifting it; then they pretended to be holding something in the air. They would not let it be noticed that they could see and feel nothing.

The chamberlains, who were supposed to carry the train, bent down and placed their hands close to the floor as if they were lifting it; then they pretended to hold something in the air. They made sure it wasn't obvious that they could see and feel nothing.

So the emperor went along in the procession, under the splendid canopy, and every one in the streets said: "How beautiful the emperor's new clothes are! What a splendid train! And how well they fit!"

So the emperor went along in the parade, under the beautiful canopy, and everyone in the streets said: "How gorgeous the emperor's new clothes are! What a magnificent train! And how well they fit!"

No one wanted to let it appear that he could see nothing, for that would prove him not fit for his post. None of the emperor's clothes had been so great a success before.

No one wanted to show that they couldn't see anything, because that would mean they weren't fit for their position. None of the emperor's outfits had ever been such a big hit before.

"But he has nothing on!" said a little child.

"But he has nothing on!" said a little kid.

"Just listen to the innocent," said its father; and one person whispered to another what the child had said. "He has nothing on; a child says he has nothing on!"

"Just listen to the innocent," said its father; and one person whispered to another what the child had said. "He’s not wearing anything; a child says he’s not wearing anything!"

"But he has nothing on," cried all the people. The emperor was startled by this, for he had a suspicion that they were right. But he thought, "I must face this out to the end and go on with the procession." So he held himself more stiffly than ever, and the chamberlains held up the train that was not there at all.

"But he has nothing on," shouted everyone. The emperor was taken aback by this, as he suspected they might be right. But he thought, "I have to see this through and continue with the procession." So he straightened himself up more than ever, while the chamberlains held up the nonexistent train.


GREAT CLAUS AND LITTLE CLAUS

GREAT CLAUS AND LITTLE CLAUS

I
N A VILLAGE there once lived two men of the same name. Both of them were called Claus. But because one of them owned four horses while the other had but one, people called the one who had the four horses Big, or Great, Claus and the one who owned but a single horse Little Claus. Now I shall tell you what happened to each of them, for this is a true story.

All the days of the week Little Claus was obliged to plow for Great Claus and to lend him his one horse; then once a week, on Sunday, Great Claus helped Little Claus with his four horses, but always on a holiday.

All week long, Little Claus had to plow for Great Claus and let him use his only horse. Then, once a week on Sunday, Great Claus would help Little Claus with his four horses, but always on a holiday.

"Hurrah!" How Little Claus would crack his whip over the five, for they were as good as his own on that one day.[346]

"Hooray!" Little Claus would crack his whip over the five, as they were just as much his own that one day.[346]

The sun shone brightly, and the church bells rang merrily as the people passed by. The people were dressed in their best, with their prayer books under their arms, for they were going to church to hear the clergyman preach. They looked at Little Claus plowing with five horses, and he was so proud and merry that he cracked his whip and cried, "Gee-up, my fine horses."

The sun was shining brightly, and the church bells were ringing happily as people walked by. They were dressed in their best clothes, holding their prayer books under their arms, as they were on their way to church to listen to the pastor preach. They glanced at Little Claus plowing with five horses, and he was so proud and cheerful that he cracked his whip and shouted, "Come on, my beautiful horses."

"You mustn't say that," said Great Claus, "for only one of them is yours."

"You shouldn’t say that," said Great Claus, "because only one of them belongs to you."

But Little Claus soon forgot what it was that he ought not to say, and when any one went by he would call out, "Gee-up, my fine horses."

But Little Claus soon forgot what he wasn't supposed to say, and when anyone walked by, he would shout, "Gee-up, my fine horses!"

"I must really beg you not to say that again," said Great Claus as he passed; "for if you do, I shall hit your horse on the head so that he will drop down dead on the spot, and then it will be all over with him."

"I really have to ask you not to say that again," said Great Claus as he walked by; "because if you do, I’m going to hit your horse on the head so hard that he will drop dead right there, and then that’ll be the end of him."

"I will certainly not say it again, I promise you," said Little Claus. But as soon as any one came by, nodding good day to him, he was so pleased, and felt so grand at having five horses plowing his field, that again he cried out, "Gee-up, all my horses."[347]

"I definitely won't say it again, I promise you," said Little Claus. But whenever someone passed by, nodding hello to him, he felt so happy and important with five horses plowing his field that he shouted again, "Come on, all my horses!"[347]

"I'll gee-up your horses for you," said Great Claus, and he caught up the tethering mallet and struck Little Claus's one horse on the head, so that it fell down dead.

"I'll get your horses ready," said Great Claus, and he grabbed the tethering mallet and hit Little Claus's one horse on the head, causing it to fall down dead.

"Oh, now I haven't any horse at all!" cried Little Claus, and he began to weep. But after a while he flayed the horse and hung up the skin to dry in the wind.

"Oh no, I don't have a horse anymore!" cried Little Claus, and he started to cry. But after a bit, he skinned the horse and hung the hide up to dry in the wind.

Then he put the dried skin into a bag, and hanging it over his shoulder, went off to the next town to sell it. He had a very long way to go and was obliged to pass through a great, gloomy wood. A dreadful storm came up. He lost his way, and before he found it again, evening was drawing on. It was too late to get to the town, and too late to get home before nightfall.

Then he put the dried skin in a bag, slung it over his shoulder, and set off to the next town to sell it. He had a long journey ahead and had to go through a dark, dense forest. A terrible storm broke out. He lost his way, and by the time he found it again, evening was approaching. It was too late to reach the town, and too late to get home before night fell.

Near the road stood a large farmhouse. The shutters outside the windows were closed, but lights shone through the crevices and at the top. "They might let me stay here for the night," thought Little Claus. So he went up to the door and knocked. The door was opened by the farmer's wife, but when he explained what it was that he wanted, she told him to go away; her husband,[348] she said, was not at home, and she could not let any strangers in.

Near the road was a big farmhouse. The shutters on the windows were closed, but lights glimmered through the cracks and at the top. "Maybe they'll let me stay here for the night," thought Little Claus. So, he went up to the door and knocked. The farmer's wife opened the door, but when he explained what he needed, she told him to leave; her husband,[348] she said, was not home, and she couldn’t let any strangers in.

"Then I shall have to lie out here," said Little Claus to himself, as the farmer's wife shut the door in his face.

"Then I guess I’ll have to stay out here," Little Claus said to himself as the farmer's wife closed the door in his face.

Close to the farmhouse stood a tall haystack, and between it and the house was a small shed with a thatched roof. "I can lie up there," said Little Claus, when he saw the roof. "It will make a capital bed, but I hope the stork won't fly down and bite my legs." A stork was just then standing near his nest on the house roof.

Close to the farmhouse was a tall haystack, and between it and the house was a small shed with a thatched roof. "I can lie up there," said Little Claus when he saw the roof. "It'll make a great bed, but I hope the stork doesn't fly down and bite my legs." There was a stork standing near its nest on the house roof at that moment.

So Little Claus climbed onto the roof of the shed and proceeded to make himself comfortable. As he turned round to settle himself, he discovered that the wooden shutters did not reach to the tops of the windows. He could look over them straight into the room, in which a large table was laid with wine, roast meat, and a fine, great fish. The farmer's wife and the sexton were sitting at the table all by themselves, and she was pouring out wine for him, while his fork was in the fish, which he seemed to like the best.

So Little Claus climbed onto the roof of the shed and got comfortable. As he turned around to settle in, he noticed that the wooden shutters didn’t go all the way to the top of the windows. He could see directly into the room, where a big table was set with wine, roast meat, and a huge fish. The farmer's wife and the sexton were sitting at the table all alone, and she was pouring wine for him while he was eating the fish, which he seemed to enjoy the most.

"If I could only get some too," thought Little[349] Claus, and as he stretched his neck toward the window he spied a large, beautiful cake. Goodness! what a glorious feast they had before them.

"If only I could get some too," thought Little[349] Claus, and as he craned his neck toward the window, he spotted a large, beautiful cake. Wow! What an amazing spread they had in front of them.

At that moment some one came riding down the road towards the farm. It was the farmer himself, returning. He was a good man enough, but he had one very singular prejudice—he could not bear the sight of a sexton, and if he came on one he fell into a terrible rage. This was the reason that the sexton had gone to visit the farmer's wife during his absence from home and that the good wife had put before him the best she had.

At that moment, someone rode down the road toward the farm. It was the farmer himself, coming back. He was a decent guy, but he had one peculiar prejudice—he couldn't stand the sight of a sexton, and if he encountered one, he would get incredibly angry. This was why the sexton visited the farmer's wife while he was away, and she had offered him the best she had.

When they heard the farmer they were frightened, and the woman begged the sexton to creep into a large empty chest which stood in a corner. He did so with all haste, for he well knew how the farmer felt toward a sexton. The woman hid the wine and all the good things in the oven, for if her husband were to see them, he would certainly ask why they had been provided.

When they heard the farmer, they got scared, and the woman asked the sexton to quickly hide in a big empty chest that was in the corner. He did so right away because he knew exactly how the farmer felt about a sexton. The woman hid the wine and all the nice things in the oven, because if her husband saw them, he would definitely ask why they were there.

"O dear!" sighed Little Claus, on the shed roof, as he saw the good things disappear.

"O no!" sighed Little Claus, on the shed roof, as he watched the good things vanish.

"Is any one up there?" asked the farmer, looking up where Little Claus was. "What are you[350] doing up there? You had better come with me into the house."

"Is anyone up there?" the farmer asked, looking up at Little Claus. "What are you doing up there? You should come with me into the house."

Then Little Claus told him how he had lost his way, and asked if he might have shelter for the night.

Then Little Claus told him how he got lost and asked if he could stay there for the night.

"Certainly," replied the farmer; "but the first thing is to have something to eat."

"Definitely," replied the farmer; "but the first thing we need is something to eat."

The wife received them both in a friendly way, and laid the table, bringing to it a large bowl of porridge. The farmer was hungry and ate with a good appetite. But Little Claus could not help thinking of the capital roast meat, fish, and cake, which he knew were hidden in the oven.

The wife welcomed them both warmly and set the table, bringing out a large bowl of porridge. The farmer was hungry and ate with a hearty appetite. However, Little Claus couldn't stop thinking about the delicious roast meat, fish, and cake that he knew were tucked away in the oven.

He had put his sack with the hide in it under the table by his feet, for, we must remember, he was on his way to the town to sell it. He did not relish the porridge, so he trod on the sack and made the dried skin squeak quite loudly.

He had placed his bag with the hide under the table by his feet because, remember, he was headed to town to sell it. He didn't enjoy the porridge, so he stepped on the bag and made the dried skin squeak loudly.

"Hush!" said Little Claus to his bag, at the same time treading upon it again, to make it squeak much louder than before.

"Hush!" Little Claus said to his bag, stepping on it again to make it squeak even louder than before.

"Hollo! what's that you've got in your bag?" asked the farmer.[351]

"Hey! What do you have in your bag?" asked the farmer.[351]

"Oh, it's a magician," said Little Claus, "and he says we needn't eat the porridge, for he has charmed the oven full of roast meat, fish, and cake."

"Oh, it's a magician," said Little Claus, "and he says we don't have to eat the porridge because he has magically filled the oven with roast meat, fish, and cake."

"What?" cried the farmer, and he opened the oven with all speed and saw all the nice things the woman had hidden, but which he believed the magician had conjured up for their special benefit.

"What?" shouted the farmer, and he quickly opened the oven to see all the nice things the woman had hidden, which he thought the magician had magically created for their special benefit.

The farmer's wife did not say a word, but set the food before them; and they both made a hearty meal of the fish, the meat, and the cake. Little Claus now trod again upon his sack and made the skin squeak.

The farmer's wife didn't say anything but placed the food in front of them, and they both enjoyed a good meal of the fish, the meat, and the cake. Little Claus then stepped back on his sack and made the skin squeak.

"What does he say now?" inquired the farmer.

"What is he saying now?" asked the farmer.

"He says," promptly answered Little Claus, "that he has conjured up three bottles of wine, which are standing in the corner near the stove." So the woman was obliged to bring the wine which she had hidden, and the farmer and Little Claus became right merry. Would not the farmer like to have such a conjurer as Little Claus carried about in his sack?

"He says," Little Claus quickly replied, "that he has summoned three bottles of wine, which are sitting in the corner by the stove." So the woman had to fetch the wine she had hidden, and the farmer and Little Claus became quite cheerful. Wouldn't the farmer want to have a conjurer like Little Claus carried around in his sack?

"Can he conjure up the Evil One?" inquired the farmer. "I shouldn't mind seeing him now, when I'm in such a merry mood."[352]

"Can he summon the Evil One?" asked the farmer. "I wouldn't mind seeing him right now, since I'm in such a cheerful mood."[352]

"Yes," said Little Claus, "he will do anything that I please"; and he trod on the bag till it squeaked. "You hear him answer, 'Yes, only the Evil One is so ugly that you had better not see him.'"

"Yes," said Little Claus, "he'll do whatever I want"; and he stepped on the bag until it squeaked. "You hear him say, 'Yes, but the Evil One is so ugly that you'd be better off not seeing him.'"

"Oh, I'm not afraid. What will he look like?"

"Oh, I'm not scared. What will he look like?"

"Well, he will show himself to you in the image of a sexton."

"Well, he will reveal himself to you in the form of a sexton."

"Nay, that's bad indeed. You must know that I can't abide a sexton. However, it doesn't matter, for I know he's a demon, and I shan't mind so much. Now my courage is up! Only he mustn't come too close."

"No way, that's really bad. You should know that I can't stand a grave digger. But it doesn't matter because I know he's a monster, and I won't care so much. Now I'm feeling brave! Just as long as he doesn't come too close."

"I'll ask him about it," said Little Claus, putting his ear down as he trod close to the bag.

"I'll ask him about it," said Little Claus, leaning in as he got closer to the bag.

"What does he say?"

"What does he mean?"

"He says you can go along and open the chest in the corner, and there you'll see him cowering in the dark. But hold the lid tight, so that he doesn't get out."

"He says you can go and open the chest in the corner, and there you'll see him hiding in the dark. But keep the lid closed tightly, so he doesn't escape."

"Will you help me to hold the lid," asked the farmer, going along to the chest in which his wife had hidden the sexton, who was shivering with fright.[353]

"Can you help me hold the lid?" asked the farmer, going over to the chest where his wife had hidden the sexton, who was shaking with fear.[353]

The farmer opened the lid a wee little way and peeped in. "Ha!" he cried, springing backward. "I saw him, and he looks exactly like our sexton. It was a shocking sight!"

The farmer opened the lid a little bit and peeked inside. "Wow!" he exclaimed, jumping back. "I saw him, and he looks just like our gravekeeper. It was a terrible sight!"

They must needs drink after this, and there they sat till far into the night.

They definitely had to drink after this, and they sat there until late into the night.

"You must sell me your conjurer," said the farmer. "Ask anything you like for him. Nay, I'll give you a bushel of money for him."

"You have to sell me your magician," said the farmer. "Ask for whatever you want. No, I’ll give you a whole bushel of money for him."

"No, I can't do that," said Little Claus. "You must remember how much benefit I can get from such a conjurer."

"No, I can't do that," said Little Claus. "You need to remember how much I can gain from having a magician like that."

"Oh, but I should so like to have him!" said the farmer, and he went on begging for him.

"Oh, but I really want to have him!" said the farmer, and he continued pleading for him.

"Well," said Little Claus at last, "since you have been so kind as to give me a night's shelter, I won't say nay. You must give me a bushel of money, only I must have it full to the brim."

"Well," said Little Claus finally, "since you've been so nice to give me a place to stay for the night, I won't refuse. You must give me a bushel of money, but it has to be filled to the top."

"You shall have it," said the farmer; "but you must take that chest away with you. I won't have it in the house an hour longer. You could never know that he might not still be inside."

"You can have it," said the farmer, "but you need to take that chest with you. I don't want it in the house for another hour. You never know if he might still be inside."

So Little Claus gave his sack with the dried hide of the horse in it and received a full bushel[354] of money in return, and the measure was full to the brim. The farmer also gave him a large wheelbarrow, with which to take away the chest and the bushel of money.

So Little Claus handed over his sack filled with the dried hide of the horse and got a whole bushel[354] of money in exchange, and it was overflowing. The farmer also gave him a big wheelbarrow to help him carry away the chest and the bushel of money.

"Good-by," said Little Claus, and off he went with his money and the chest with the sexton in it.

"Goodbye," said Little Claus, and off he went with his money and the chest containing the sexton.

On the other side of the forest was a wide, deep river, whose current was so strong that it was almost impossible to swim against it. A large, new bridge had just been built over it, and when they came to the middle of the bridge Little Claus said in a voice loud enough to be heard by the sexton: "What shall I do with this stupid old chest? It might be full of paving stones, it is so heavy. I am tired of wheeling it. I'll just throw it into the river. If it floats down to my home, well and good; if not, I don't care. It will be no great matter." And he took hold of the chest and lifted it a little, as if he were going to throw it into the river.

On the other side of the forest was a wide, deep river, with a current so strong that it was nearly impossible to swim against it. A large, new bridge had just been built over it, and when they reached the middle of the bridge, Little Claus said loudly enough for the sexton to hear, "What should I do with this stupid old chest? It feels like it's full of paving stones; it's so heavy. I’m tired of pushing it. I’ll just toss it into the river. If it floats down to my home, great; if not, I don’t care. It won’t be a big deal." And he grabbed the chest and lifted it a bit, as if he was about to throw it into the river.

"No, no! let be!" shouted the sexton. "Let me get out."

"No, no! Let me go!" shouted the sexton. "Let me out."

"Ho!" said Little Claus, pretending to be[355] frightened. "Why, he is still inside. Then I must heave it into the river to drown him."

"Whoa!" said Little Claus, pretending to be[355] scared. "Oh, he's still inside. Then I have to throw it into the river to drown him."

"Oh, no, no, no!" shouted the sexton; "I'll give you a whole bushelful of money if you'll let me out."

"Oh, no, no, no!" yelled the sexton; "I’ll give you a whole bushel of money if you let me out."

"Oh, that's another matter," said Little Claus, opening the chest. He pushed the empty chest into the river and then went home with the sexton to get his bushelful of money. He had already had one from the farmer, you know, so now his wheelbarrow was quite full of money.

"Oh, that's a different story," said Little Claus, opening the chest. He pushed the empty chest into the river and then headed home with the sexton to collect his bag of money. He had already received one from the farmer, you see, so now his wheelbarrow was pretty full of cash.

"I got a pretty fair price for that horse, I must admit," said he to himself, when he got home and turned the money out of the wheelbarrow into a heap in the middle of the floor. "What a rage Great Claus will be in when he discovers how rich I am become through my one horse. But I won't tell him just how it happened." So he sent a boy to Great Claus to borrow a bushel measure.

"I got a really good price for that horse, I have to say," he thought to himself when he got home and dumped the money from the wheelbarrow into a pile in the middle of the floor. "Great Claus is going to be so mad when he finds out how rich I've become from just one horse. But I won't tell him exactly how it happened." So, he sent a boy to Great Claus to borrow a bushel measure.

"What can he want with it?" thought Great Claus, and he rubbed some tallow on the bottom so that some part of whatever was measured might stick to it. And so it did, for when the measure came back, three new silver threepenny bits were sticking to it.[356]

"What does he want with it?" thought Great Claus, and he rubbed some tallow on the bottom so that some part of whatever was measured might stick to it. And it worked, because when the measure came back, three new silver threepenny bits were stuck to it.[356]

"What's this!" said Great Claus, and he ran off at once to Little Claus. "Where on earth did you get all this money?" he asked.

"What's this!" said Great Claus, and he immediately rushed over to Little Claus. "Where did you get all this money?" he asked.

"Oh, that's for my horse's skin. I sold it yesterday morning."

"Oh, that's for my horse's hide. I sold it yesterday morning."

"That was well paid for, indeed," said Great Claus. He ran home, took an ax, and hit all his four horses on the head; then he flayed them and carried their skins off to the town.

"That was certainly worth it," said Great Claus. He hurried home, grabbed an ax, and struck all four of his horses on the head; then he skinned them and took their hides to the town.

"Hides! hides! who'll buy my hides?" he cried through the streets.

"Hides! Hides! Who's buying my hides?" he shouted through the streets.

All the shoemakers and tanners in the town came running up and asked him how much he wanted for his hides.

All the shoemakers and tanners in town ran over and asked him how much he wanted for his hides.

"A bushel of money for each," said Great Claus.

"A ton of money for each," said Great Claus.

"Are you mad?" they all said. "Do you think we have money by the bushel?"

"Are you crazy?" they all said. "Do you think we have money coming out of our ears?"

"Skins! skins! who'll buy them?" he shouted again, and the shoemakers took up their straps, and the tanners their leather aprons, and began to beat Great Claus.

"Skins! Skins! Who wants to buy them?" he shouted again, and the shoemakers grabbed their straps, the tanners put on their leather aprons, and started to attack Great Claus.

"Hides! hides!" they called after him. "Yes, we'll hide you and tan you. Out of the town[357] with him," they shouted. And Great Claus made the best haste he could to get out of the town, for he had never yet been thrashed as he was being thrashed now.

"Hides! Hides!" they shouted after him. "Yes, we'll hide you and tan you. Get him out of town[357]," they yelled. And Great Claus hurried as fast as he could to leave the town, because he had never been beaten like this before.

"Little Claus shall pay for this," he said, when he got home. "I'll kill him for it."

"Little Claus will pay for this," he said when he got home. "I’ll take care of him for it."

Little Claus's old grandmother had just died in his house. She had often been harsh and unkind to him, but now that she was dead he felt quite grieved. He took the dead woman and laid her in his warm bed to see if she would not come to life again. He himself intended to sit in a corner all night. He had slept that way before.

Little Claus's grandmother had just passed away in his home. She had often been tough and unkind to him, but now that she was gone, he felt really sad. He took her body and laid her in his warm bed, hoping she might come back to life. He planned to sit in a corner all night. He had done that before.

As he sat there in the night, the door opened and in came Great Claus with his ax. He knew where Little Claus's bed stood, and he went straight to it and hit the dead grandmother a blow on the forehead, thinking it was Little Claus.

As he sat there in the night, the door opened and in walked Great Claus with his ax. He knew where Little Claus's bed was, so he went right to it and hit the dead grandmother on the forehead, thinking she was Little Claus.

"Just see if you'll make a fool of me again," said he, and then he went home.

"Just see if you’ll make a fool out of me again," he said, and then he went home.

"What a bad, wicked man he is!" said Little Claus. "He was going to kill me. What a good[358] thing that poor grandmother was dead already! He would have taken her life."

"What a terrible, wicked man he is!" said Little Claus. "He was going to kill me. Good thing that poor grandmother was already dead! He would have taken her life."

He now dressed his grandmother in her best Sunday clothes, borrowed a horse of his neighbor, harnessed it to a cart, and set his grandmother on the back seat, so that she could not fall when the cart moved. Then he started off through the woods. When the sun rose, he was just outside a big inn, and he drew up his horse and went in to get something to eat.

He now put his grandmother in her nicest Sunday outfit, borrowed a horse from his neighbor, hitched it to a cart, and placed his grandmother in the back seat so she wouldn't fall when the cart moved. Then he headed off through the woods. When the sun came up, he was just outside a large inn, so he stopped his horse and went inside to grab something to eat.

The landlord was a very rich man and a very good man, but he was hot-tempered, as if he were made of pepper and snuff. "Good morning!" said he to Little Claus; "you have your best clothes on very early this morning."

The landlord was a very wealthy man and a really nice guy, but he had a short fuse, like he was made of pepper and snuff. "Good morning!" he said to Little Claus; "you're dressed up in your best clothes really early today."

"Yes," said Little Claus, "I'm going to town with my old grandmother. She's sitting out there in the cart; I can't get her to come in. Won't you take her out a glass of beer? You'll have to shout at her, she's very hard of hearing."

"Yeah," said Little Claus, "I'm heading to town with my grandma. She's sitting out there in the cart; I can't get her to come in. Could you bring her a glass of beer? You'll need to shout at her; she's really hard of hearing."

"Yes, that I'll do," said the host, and he poured a glass and went out with it to the dead grandmother, who had been placed upright in the cart.[359]

"Sure, I'll do that," said the host, as he poured a glass and took it outside to the deceased grandmother, who had been positioned upright in the cart.[359]

"Here is a glass of beer your son has sent," said the landlord but she sat quite still and said not a word.

"Here’s a glass of beer your son sent," said the landlord, but she just sat there quietly and said nothing.

"Don't you hear?" cried he as loud as he could. "Here is a glass of beer from your son."

"Can’t you hear?" he shouted as loudly as he could. "Here's a glass of beer from your son."

But the dead woman replied not a word, and at last he became quite angry and threw the beer in her face—and at that moment she fell backwards out of the cart, for she was only set upright and not bound fast.

But the dead woman didn't say a word, and eventually he got really angry and threw the beer in her face—and at that moment she fell backward out of the cart, since she was only propped up and not tied down.

"Now!" shouted Little Claus, as he rushed out of the inn and seized the landlord by the neck, "you have killed my grandmother! Just look at the big hole in her forehead!"

"Now!" shouted Little Claus as he burst out of the inn and grabbed the landlord by the neck. "You’ve killed my grandmother! Just look at the huge hole in her forehead!"

"Oh! what a misfortune!" cried the man, "and all because of my quick temper. Good Little Claus, I will pay you a bushel of money, and I will have your poor grandmother buried as if she were my own, if only you will say nothing about it. Otherwise I shall have my head cut off—and that is so dreadful."

"Oh! What bad luck!" shouted the man, "and all because of my short fuse. Good Little Claus, I will give you a bushel of money, and I will make sure your poor grandmother is buried like she was my own, if you just keep quiet about it. If not, they'll chop off my head—and that would be terrible."

So Little Claus again received a whole bushel of money, and the landlord buried the old grandmother as if she had been his own.[360]

So Little Claus received a whole bushel of money again, and the landlord buried the old grandmother as if she were his own.[360]

When Little Claus got home again with all his money, he immediately sent his boy to Great Claus to ask to borrow his bushel measure.

When Little Claus got home with all his money, he quickly sent his son to Great Claus to ask to borrow his bushel measure.

"What!" said Great Claus, "is he not dead? I must go and see about this myself." So he took the measure over to Little Claus himself.

"What!" said Great Claus, "is he not dead? I need to check on this myself." So he went over to Little Claus himself.

"I say, where did you get all that money?" asked he, his eyes big and round with amazement at what he saw.

"I mean, where did you get all that money?" he asked, his eyes wide and round with amazement at what he saw.

"It was grandmother you killed instead of me," said Little Claus. "I have sold her and got a bushel of money for her."

"It was my grandmother you killed instead of me," said Little Claus. "I sold her and got a whole bunch of money for her."

"That's being well paid, indeed," said Great Claus, and he hurried home, took an ax and killed his own old grandmother.

"That's a good paycheck for sure," said Great Claus, and he rushed home, grabbed an axe, and killed his own elderly grandmother.

He then put her in a carriage and drove off to the town where the apothecary lived, and asked him if he would buy a dead person.

He then placed her in a carriage and drove to the town where the pharmacist lived, asking if he would buy a dead person.

"Who is it and where did you get him?" asked the apothecary.

"Who is he and where did you find him?" asked the pharmacist.

"It is my grandmother, and I have killed her so as to sell her for a bushel of money."

"It’s my grandmother, and I’ve killed her to sell her for a ton of cash."

"Heaven preserve us!" cried the apothecary. "You talk like a madman. Pray don't say such[361] things, you may lose your head." And he told him earnestly what a horribly wicked thing he had done, and that he deserved punishment. Great Claus was so frightened that he rushed out of the shop, jumped into his cart, whipped up his horse, and galloped home through the wood. The apothecary and all the people who saw him thought he was mad, and so they let him drive away.

"Heaven help us!" shouted the apothecary. "You sound insane. Please don’t say things like that; you might end up in serious trouble." He seriously explained how terribly wrong the thing was that Great Claus had done and insisted he deserved to be punished. Great Claus was so scared that he bolted out of the shop, jumped into his cart, urged his horse on, and raced home through the woods. The apothecary and everyone else who saw him thought he had lost his mind, so they let him drive away.

"You shall be paid for this!" said Great Claus, when he got out on the highroad. "You shall be paid for this, Little Claus!"

"You'll get paid for this!" said Great Claus when he stepped onto the road. "You'll get paid for this, Little Claus!"

Directly after he got home, Great Claus took the biggest sack he could find and went over to Little Claus.

Directly after he got home, Great Claus took the biggest bag he could find and went over to Little Claus.

"You have deceived me again," he said. "First I killed my horses, and then my old grandmother. That is all your fault; but you shall never have the chance to trick me again." And he seized Little Claus around the body and thrust him into the sack; then he threw the sack over his back, calling out to Little Claus, "Now I'm going to the river to drown you."

"You’ve tricked me again," he said. "First, I lost my horses, and then my grandmother. That’s all on you; but you won’t get the chance to fool me again." He grabbed Little Claus around the waist and stuffed him into the sack. Then he hoisted the sack over his shoulder, shouting to Little Claus, "Now I'm taking you to the river to drown you."

It was a long way that he had to travel before he came to the river, and Little Claus was not[362] light to carry. The road came close to the church, and the people within were singing beautifully. Great Claus put down his sack, with Little Claus in it, at the church door. He thought it would be a very good thing to go in and hear a psalm before he went further, for Little Claus could not get out. So he went in.

It was a long journey he had to make before he reached the river, and Little Claus was not[362] light to carry. The road ran close to the church, and the people inside were singing beautifully. Great Claus set down his sack, with Little Claus inside, at the church door. He figured it would be nice to go in and listen to a psalm before going any further since Little Claus couldn’t get out. So, he went inside.

"O dear! O dear!" moaned Little Claus in the sack, and he turned and twisted, but found it impossible to loosen the cord. Then there came by an old drover with snow-white hair and a great staff in his hand. He was driving a whole herd of cows and oxen before him, and they jostled against the sack in which Little Claus was confined, so that it was upset.

"O dear! O dear!" groaned Little Claus in the sack, and he turned and twisted, but found it impossible to loosen the cord. Then an old drover passed by with snow-white hair and a big staff in his hand. He was herding a whole group of cows and oxen in front of him, and they bumped against the sack in which Little Claus was trapped, causing it to tip over.

"O dear," again sighed Little Claus, "I'm so young to be going directly to the kingdom of heaven!"

"O dear," Little Claus sighed again, "I'm so young to be going straight to heaven!"

"And I, poor fellow," said the drover, "am so old already, and cannot get there yet."

"And I, poor guy," said the drover, "am already so old, and I still can't get there."

"Open the sack," cried Little Claus, "and creep into it in my place, and you'll be there directly."

"Open the bag," shouted Little Claus, "and climb inside in my place, and you'll be there in no time."

"With all my heart," said the drover, and he untied the sack for Little Claus, who crept out at[363] once. "You must look out for the cattle now," said the old man, as he crept in. Then Little Claus tied it up and went his way, driving the cows and the oxen.

"With all my heart," said the drover, and he untied the sack for Little Claus, who crawled out at[363] once. "Now you need to watch over the cattle," said the old man as he crawled in. Then Little Claus tied it up and went on his way, herding the cows and the oxen.

In a little while Great Claus came out of the church. He took the sack upon his shoulders and thought as he did so that it had certainly grown lighter since he had put it down, for the old cattle-drover was not more than half as heavy as Little Claus.

In a little while, Great Claus came out of the church. He lifted the sack onto his shoulders and thought to himself that it had definitely felt lighter since he had put it down, because the old cattle drover was only half as heavy as Little Claus.

"How light he is to carry now! That must be because I have heard a psalm in the church."

"He's so lightweight to carry now! That must be because I heard a psalm in the church."

He went on to the river, which was both deep and broad, threw the sack containing the old drover into the water, and called after him, thinking it was Little Claus, "Now lie there! You won't trick me again!"

He went to the river, which was both deep and wide, tossed the sack with the old drover into the water, and shouted after him, thinking it was Little Claus, "Stay there! You won't fool me again!"

He turned to go home, but when he came to the place where there was a crossroad he met Little Claus driving his cattle.

He turned to go home, but when he reached the crossroads, he saw Little Claus driving his cattle.

"What's this?" cried he. "Haven't I drowned you?"

"What's going on?" he shouted. "Didn’t I drown you?"

"Yes," said Little Claus, "you threw me into the river, half an hour ago."[364]

"Yeah," said Little Claus, "you threw me into the river half an hour ago."[364]

"But where did you get all those fine cattle?" asked Great Claus.

"But where did you get all those great cattle?" asked Great Claus.

"These beasts are sea cattle," said Little Claus, "and I thank you heartily for drowning me, for now I'm at the top of the tree. I'm a very rich man, I can tell you. But I was frightened when you threw me into the water huddled up in the sack. I sank to the bottom immediately, but I did not hurt myself, for the grass is beautifully soft down there. I fell upon it, and the sack was opened, and the most beautiful maiden in snow-white garments and a green wreath upon her hair took me by the hand, and said to me, 'Have you come, Little Claus? Here are cattle for you, and a mile further up the road there is another herd!'

"These creatures are sea cows," said Little Claus, "and I really appreciate you throwing me into the water because now I'm on top of the world. I’m a very wealthy man, believe me. But I was scared when you tossed me into the water all wrapped up in the sack. I sank straight to the bottom, but I didn’t hurt myself because the grass down there is really soft. I landed on it, and the sack opened, and the most beautiful maiden in white garments with a green wreath in her hair took my hand and said to me, 'Have you arrived, Little Claus? Here are some cattle for you, and a mile further up the road, there's another herd!'"

"Then I saw that she meant the river and that it was the highway for the sea folk. Down at the bottom of it they walk directly from the sea, straight into the land where the river ends. Lovely flowers and beautiful fresh grass were there. The fishes which swam there glided about me like birds in the air. How nice the people were, and what fine herds of cattle there were, pasturing on the mounds and about the ditches!"[365]

"Then I realized she was talking about the river, which served as the route for the sea people. At the bottom, they walked straight from the ocean right onto the land where the river meets its end. There were lovely flowers and beautiful fresh grass. The fish swimming there moved around me like birds in the sky. The people were so kind, and there were such great herds of cattle grazing on the hills and near the ditches!"[365]

"But why did you come up so quickly then?" asked Great Claus. "I shouldn't have done that if it was so fine down there."

"But why did you come up so quickly then?" asked Great Claus. "I shouldn't have done that if it was so nice down there."

"Why, that was just my cunning. You know, I told you that the mermaid said there was a whole herd of cattle for me a mile further up the stream. Well, you see, I know how the river bends this way and that, and how long a distance it would have been to go that way. If you can come up on the land and take the short cuts, driving across fields and down to the river again, you save almost half a mile and get the cattle much sooner."

"Well, that was just my cleverness. You remember, I told you the mermaid said there was a whole herd of cattle for me a mile further up the stream. The thing is, I know how the river twists and turns, and how far it would have been to go that way. If you can come up on land and take the shortcuts, crossing fields and heading back to the river, you save almost half a mile and get the cattle much faster."

"Oh, you are a fortunate man!" cried Great Claus. "Do you think I could get some sea cattle if I were to go down to the bottom of the river?"

"Oh, you’re a lucky guy!" shouted Great Claus. "Do you think I could find some sea cattle if I went down to the bottom of the river?"

"I'm sure you would," said Little Claus. "But I cannot carry you. If you will walk to the river and creep into a sack yourself, I will help you into the water with a great deal of pleasure."

"I'm sure you would," said Little Claus. "But I can't carry you. If you walk to the river and get into a sack yourself, I'll gladly help you into the water."

"Thanks!" said Great Claus. "But if I do not find sea cattle there, I shall beat you soundly, you may be sure."

"Thanks!" said Great Claus. "But if I don't find any sea cattle there, I will make sure to give you a good beating."

"Oh! do not be so hard on me."[366]

"Oh! please don't be so tough on me." [366]

And so they went together to the river. When the cows and oxen saw the water, they ran to it as fast as they could. "See how they hurry!" cried Little Claus. "They want to get back to the bottom again."

And so they went together to the river. When the cows and oxen saw the water, they rushed to it as fast as they could. "Look how they’re hurrying!" shouted Little Claus. "They want to get back to the bottom again."

"Yes, but help me first or I'll thrash you," said Great Claus. He then crept into a big sack, which had been lying across the back of one of the cows. "Put a big stone in or I'm afraid I shan't sink."

"Yeah, but help me first or I’ll beat you up," said Great Claus. He then crawled into a big sack that had been lying across the back of one of the cows. "Put a heavy stone in, or I’m worried I won’t sink."

"Oh, that'll be all right," said Little Claus, but he put a big stone into the sack and gave it a push. Plump! and there lay Great Claus in the river. He sank at once to the bottom.

"Oh, that will be fine," said Little Claus, but he shoved a big stone into the sack and gave it a nudge. Plump! There was Great Claus in the river. He immediately sank to the bottom.

"I'm afraid he won't find the cattle," said Little Claus. Then he drove homeward with his herd.

"I'm worried he won't find the cattle," said Little Claus. Then he headed home with his herd.


[367]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

NOTES

THE STORKS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. On account of the ravages it makes among noxious animals, the stork is a privileged bird wherever it makes its home. In cities it is sometimes trained to act as scavenger. In Denmark, Holland, and Germany it is always a welcome guest. Boxes are placed upon roofs in the hope that nests may be made in them, for it is considered a sign of good fortune to have a stork's nest on one's roof.

The stork is noted for its great affection for its young and especially for the care it is said to give to its parents in their old age. It has no song, and is in no sense a bird to love, though it may become quite tame.

The stork is known for its strong affection for its young and particularly for the care it’s said to provide to its parents in their old age. It doesn’t have a song and isn’t really a bird to love, although it can become quite tame.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The nurses in that country tell the children that the stork brings the little new babies.

THE WILD SWANS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Fata Morgana (fä´ta môr gä´nä): a singular appearance, or phenomenon, similar to the mirage of the desert; images of objects distorted or multiplied into fanciful shapes. This phenomenon was so called because it was looked upon as the work of a fata, or fairy, called Morgana. The phenomenon has been remarked chiefly at the Strait of Messina, between Italy and Calabria.

WHAT THE GOODMAN DOES IS ALWAYS RIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. in the country: here means in Denmark.

[368]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE SWINEHERD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. "Ah! thou dearest Augustine,
All is lost, lost, lost.

THE METAL PIG

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. piazza (pe ät´sȧ): in Italy, a square, or open space, surrounded by buildings.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Palazzo degli Uffizi (pä lät´sō dāl´yē öf fēt´se): one of the chief art galleries of the world. Palazzo is the Italian word for "palace."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Medici (mĕd´[+e] chē): the name of a Florentine family.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Galileo is called the Father of Modern Science. He made a number of most important scientific discoveries. To him is attributed the saying in regard to the earth, when under trial for the supposed heresy of believing in its motion, "It moves, nevertheless."

Dante was the greatest of Italian poets.

Dante was the greatest Italian poet.

Alfieri and Machiavelli were authors.

Alfieri and Machiavelli were writers.

Opposite the grave of Galileo is the tomb of Michelangelo, on which stand his bust and three figures, representing sculpture, painting, and architecture. Close by is a monument to Dante, whose body is buried at Ravenna. On this monument Italy is represented as pointing to the colossal statue of Dante, while Poetry mourns his loss. A few steps farther on is Alfieri's monument, which is adorned with laurel, the lyre, and dramatic masks; Italy weeps over his grave. Machiavelli is the last in this group of celebrated men.

Opposite Galileo's grave is Michelangelo's tomb, featuring his bust and three figures symbolizing sculpture, painting, and architecture. Nearby is a monument to Dante, whose remains are interred in Ravenna. On this monument, Italy is depicted pointing to Dante's colossal statue, while Poetry mourns his absence. A few steps further is Alfieri's monument, decorated with laurel, the lyre, and dramatic masks; Italy weeps over his grave. Machiavelli is the final figure in this group of renowned individuals.

EVERYTHING IN ITS RIGHT PLACE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Thespis: a dramatic writer of the sixth century. He is called the Father of the Greek Drama.

Transcriber's Notes:

Obvious punctuation errors repaired.

Punctuation errors fixed.

Some of the diacritical marks represented in the Notes section may not be available in all browsers. For the reader's convenience, the original page images have been made available for comparison of these two pages. Click on the page number in the margin to see these images.

Some of the diacritical marks shown in the Notes section might not be available in all browsers. For your convenience, the original page images have been made available so you can compare these two pages. Click on the page number in the margin to view these images.

Page 26, "sushine" changed to "sunshine" (warm sunshine, while)

Page 26, "sushine" changed to "sunshine" (warm sunshine, while)




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!